Podcasts about Tryst

 My first time with Cosplay Beth. By Thintri - listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. She stood there, waiting impatiently for the delicious meat to slide into her eager hands. She looked forward to having it in her mouth later, I could tell. She continued to caress her belly and nibble on a fingernail as she waited impatiently.She stood around 5'4" in her Converse sneakers. She wore a black pair of boot-cut jeans and a gray tee that read “Never tell me the odds!” and had a set of red, tumbling dice and a star-fighter with four wings in the shape of an “X” sitting above a plate held up by a small plastic pole  The tee was super tight around her breasts, but I didn't notice any bra lines. I would guess she was a 36C or D. Her hips were just as wide and her ass complimented her full hips and busty chest. Her hair reminded me of that Scottish Disney movie princess, all wild and fire red. Her skin was extremely fair, like she would to burst into flames if she stepped outside. She didn't look much older than the drinking age, a good decade or more younger than me. Another adult millennial in the big city. “Seventy Three!” She pounced and grabbed the too thick package and examined it in her suddenly small hands. Her eyes were as wide as saucers and you could almost see saliva well up in the corner of her mouth. I needed to step in before she made a terrible mistake. “Excuse me. That's my Butt.” I said. “I beg your pardon?!” She responded incredulously. “Seventy Three?.. Your holding my Boston Butt.” I said, holding the ticket for her to see. “Oh, right. I'm sorry. I'm in a different world today.” “You actually look really hungry. Are you going to have time to cook or are you going to eat something raw here in the store? I'll have that Butt now.” I said holding my hands out. “Your butt is so big! Erm… I mean…” She said as she handed it over and I placed it in my cart. “Yeah, What's a bachelor going to do with all this food, right? I'm actually hosting a game night for my friends tomorrow. There will be seven of us total. Eight, if you'd like to have a taste of this Butt.” I said making “Butt” sound more like an actual innuendo this time. “T.J.” I added, extending my hand. “Beth. Pleased to meet you, T.J. What's that stand for?” She said, shaking my out-reached hand in a delicate manner. “Thaddeus Junior. ‘Thad' sounds too douchey.” “What do they call your father?” “Thad…” I said, rolling my eyes sheepishly. “But he's too old to even pretend to act like a douche. He would have no idea where to start.” “Oh, well that's good. I bet he showed you how to be a real gentleman.” She said with a slight giggle in her voice. “He showed me how to rub a butt properly, that's for sure.” “Pardon?!” She said eyes wide again. “Barbeque… dry rub? A good rub down and then moisten it up later.” “Oh, yeah… Right…” “So… Wanna come over tomorrow and join my party? You'd even out the group.” “I don't see why not. Could be fun, right?” “Splendid! That means you'll have to come over tonight to get your character squared away and maybe help prep for dinner? I promise I'll feed you tonight, too. I have flank steaks marinating.” “Oh, I don't know…” “You'll have my address and you can tell all of your friends where you'll be. There's even a doorman and a security camera in the lobby.” “Oh. That sounded well-rehearsed. Invite a lot of ladies home, do you?” She asked suspiciously. “No ma'am. I just want your mind at ease.” I lied with my hands up in a disarming manner. My response was also rehearsed, but it worked like a charm. “Tell me about the marinade.” She said slowly, squinting her eyes and nodding her head up at me. “It's a lazy meal night. It's just a store bought Italian dressing, but I add some of this and that. I was thinking maybe use my indoor grill or broil them. Do you have a preference?” I said trying to sink the hook in deeper. I'm not going to broil a steak. That's ridiculous. “Grill it!” “Agreed. So I'll see you at 6:30 then?” “Yeah. Sounds good.” Hook, Line, and Sinker. “Eighty Three!” said the butcher. “I think you're eighty three.” I said pointing at the ticket in her basket at her feet.“ “Oh. That's me!” She said turning towards the counter. We exchanged information and I gave her my address so we could meet up later. I was actually quite excited about making a new hot friend and maybe even more than that. I'm not the type of guy to jump into bed with just anybody. I really wanted to get to know her and see where in my life she might fit. 6:45 rolled around and I finally got a text from Beth: “Hey, Sorry. The train was running late and there's no cell service down there. I'm walking up to street level now. I'll be at your place in Ten minutes. Is there anything you want me to pick up?” I responded: “Hey, glad you're on the way. I was worried you split on me or worse. All I have is vanilla ice cream and toppings for dessert. If that's not good enough, we can walk around the block and get an Italian Ice from the pizza shop. Is red wine okay with the steaks? If not, I have beer. Should I let the wine breathe or would you rather beer?” She responded: “Italian Icies! And beer, please. Wine feels too formal. [Winky emoji] Be up in five.” She wasn't kidding about the train running slow. The news interrupted my background show. There was a brown out on my line that took 20 minutes to fix. One train was in emergency lighting the whole time. I already called ahead downstairs for the doorman to let my new friend up. He needed to send her up manually because she didn't have a key fob to my apartment. The elevator opened to each unit, but they all had entryways prior to the front door. It was a private place to take off wet clothes and hang jackets and kick off shoes before entering. I left the front door open and she let herself in. “Hello? TJ?” “In the kitchen.” “Hey!” She said, giving me a friendly hug. She smelled like strawberries. I also took a good look at her while were chit-chatted. She wore a Falmouth Falcons Jersey and a matching pleated skirt. She had on short two or three inch heels on that had open toes and matched her outfit well. She quickly discarded them and left them in the hall outside of the front door and closed it behind her. She also put a pair of clips in her hair, leaving the right side of her neck exposed. “I was just about to text you to ask how you like your steak cooked?” “Medium. It's okay if it's a little rare, just don't cook it too much, please.” “Oh, that makes it easier on me. I can put them on around the same time.” “Do you need any help with the cooking?” “Umm… Did you want the potatoes mashed, or as is?” “Hmm… Nah. We can leave them like that. They look done, too.” She said, looking into the pot. “Fork ready!” I said stabbing at them. I went ahead and strained them while Beth flipped the steaks. I also served up a helping of corn for each of us and added the potatoes. “How do they look?” She asked me, pointing to the steaks. I poked at one with my finger and pushed until I felt it push back. “Feels about Medium rare. Maybe another minute on that side.” I said. Beth took it upon herself to grab two beers from the fridge. I was just about done with my second, so it was good timing on her part. “This looks interesting. ‘Axel Rogues' P.O.'d India Pale Ale'? Is it new?” “It's from a brewery a couple of my friends partially own. They send it up from the Alabama Coast for me. They might be giving me a bit of a drinking problem.” I said in jest. “Isn't it bad to have cartoon characters on your beer labels? Something about advertising to minors?” “It's a promotional thing. Only a few of those labels were printed. It was mostly for investors and the grand opening a few weeks back.” “Oh. This tastes pretty good!” She said, wide-eyed. I was told it's a bit of a panty dropper, but I wasn't telling her that. “Yeah. It's got a lot of subtle tastes that the female focus groups enjoyed. The male groups said it's refreshing, but might be too easy to drink. Hence my problem.” I kidded again, even though it was true. Dinner went by pretty quickly and we both cleared our plates and then dumped the dishes in the washer. She was on her third beer and I had just finished my fourth. “Would you like another or maybe a Manhattan?” I asked, trying to grease her wheels some. “Can you make a White Manhattan?” She asked. It felt more like a test. “Sure. Is Hudson okay?” I asked, volleying her serve. “That'd be perfect!” She said all too eagerly. Beth went ahead and wiped the table down and moved some of the settings aside to make room for us to work. She had brought her messenger bag and pulled out a large Velcro binder with a few gaming books. I was actually impressed with her line of questioning and her surprising neatness. We decided that one of her old characters, a Human Monk, was a good fit for the group and I gave her the run-down of the story so far, as best as I could remember. She wasn't surprised by the content being sexual in nature. Lots of groups add a sexy/romantic spin thanks to modern fantasy movies and books. One girl in the group, Adrienne, had to re-roll after a death because she decided to fight her way out of an Orc rape scene rather than lose her purity. She was playing a Paladin at the time, so it was pretty fitting. She did set fire to the camp site and take out a few Orcs before she died, though. It was pretty awesome. She re-rolled into a rogue who was her last toon's “Black Sheep” sister; she was a very pissed off rogue. We completely forgot about going out for Icies and decided to chat some more about the group and where I felt the story might lead. I noticed in my peripheral vision that her nipples started to show through her tight shirt. My apartment isn't that cold. I like it to be around seventy six degrees. The air is humidity controlled, so the extra A/C isn't needed. The conversation slid over to her cosplay hobby and how devout she is to it. She whipped out her phone and swiped through several characters she's played at conventions and ren faires. She's even done some minor MeTube shorts in character. We were sitting side-by-side, nearly shoulder to shoulder as she swiped. One particular picture was done in a mirror “selfie” fashion. She was wearing a very tight corset dress that was blue and white, similar to a very familiar droid we all know and love. Her breasts were practically pouring out of her top and her hand was between her legs in a provocative manner. “Whoops… You weren't supposed to see that… Sorry” “Hey now… You should share with the rest of the class, Missy.” I said leaning in closer to her and her phone. “Okay, but they really aren't much to look at. Really.” She said modestly. The pics varied from lingerie to sexy cosplay back to lingerie. Some were topless, but her free hand covered her nipples. There was still an eye-full of side and under boob, though. “I showed you mine, now you show me yours.” She demanded playfully. I had several shirtless gym “Swole” pics as well as a few cosplay pics, too. None as flattering as her pictures, but she seemed pleased with them. She was definitely excited about my picture with me wearing a Fez and bow tie. As I got up for another drink, I opted to switch back to beer. I offered her one over her shoulder and she took it, letting her hand linger on mine, not taking the bottle, though. She let the cold glass rub her neck and shoulder, and when she finally took it, she pulled me into a bent over, sideways kiss. I'm pretty sure she was feeling similar fireworks to mine. I went ahead and climbed over the couch, letting our head bump in the process. We giggled as we put our beers down and started making out like ninth graders. I was being a complete gentleman and let my hands fall on her face and neck as we kissed. Her hands were in similar places, but soon explored down to my chest. I kept it cool and let her do her thing while both of my hands were now working her neck and tangled in her hair. She reached up and pulled her clips out so I didn't pull on her hair the wrong way. I kept up my aggressive assault above her shoulders as she continued to grope my chest and stomach over my shirt. I was wearing a light, loose button-down and low-rise dark blue jeans. Her hands explored more while undoing a button or two. Her left hand snaked into the opening and now rubbed my chest more over my ribbed tank tee underneath. Once all my buttons were undone, I took some initiative and grabbed her under her thighs and pulled her into my lap. She was now kneeling on both sides of my pelvis. We only broke the kiss long enough to discard my top and then my undershirt. My hands were now under her tee shirt, caressing her back. My fingers roamed and slid over where her bra strap would have been. She felt my mouth peak at the sides in a little smile at that. She giggled and pulled her tee off and tossed it to the adjacent love seat. We were sitting bare chest to bare chest as she started moving her hips in a subtle rocking motion on my lap. My hands found her breasts as I continued to molest her tongue with mine. My cock was rock hard and rubbing against her pussy though my jeans and thin fabric of her underwear. She started undoing my belt and pants as I worked on unbuttoning her skirt and pulling the hip zipper down one handed as my mouth found her right breast. Her strawberry scent was so much stronger with my face in her chest. It was driving me crazy. “Take them off.” She said breathlessly, standing up and discarding her skirt, adding it to her tee. I hopped my butt up and pulled my pants off without standing. She was standing between my legs and I would have prolly head-butted her again if I tried to stand. I decided to leave my boxer briefs on to match her level of dress. She sat back down straddling my lap again, only leaving more room between our pelvises this time. My mouth found her left breast as she blindly reached into the opening of my shorts. I was cupping her left breast with my right hand as my left hand began to fondle her right ass cheek. She was wearing a g-string. My hand would squeeze her ass and slide between her cheeks and back to squeezing again. She gasped as she grabbed my cock with her hand. She couldn't see it past my head or through my shorts, but she was certainly pleased with it's size and current level of petrification. She knelt on her left knee and tried to slide my shorts down. I miscued my attempt at helping by hopping my butt again and we head- butted again. We giggled, took a drink and she took my shorts off and took her place back in my lap again. This time, she was crushing my cock against her slit, covered by the tiniest triangle of fabric I've ever seen… Or felt for that matter. Her rocking increased and she was now dry-humping my cock. I could feel her moistness lubricating my dick through her g-string. My pre-cum was starting to bubble over my mushroom cap. Her nails dug into my chest. I didn't notice them until now… They were French tipped and matched her Quidditch jersey. My hands were both on her ass now, as my fingers were sliding up and down her crack and slipping under the thin thread. Her breathing became ragged as my fingers found her drenched pussy from behind. One hand was holding her string aside and her pussy open for me. My right hand found her opening and clit as she rocked back. She started to cum, grinding harder onto me. She called out my name as she climaxed and crumpled onto my chest. Her head on my shoulder. She was panting hard. My fingers continued to rub her from behind softly, easing several after shocks out of her. “Excuse me a moment.” She finally said through choppy breaths. She made her way to the hallway bath and I took the opportunity to grab a condom from the coffee table drawer. I had just enough time to tear one free from the rest and tuck it into the side of the couch cushion when the bathroom door opened up. Her face and chest were flushed, and she still wobbled a little when she walked. It was a combination of her orgasm and the alcohol, I guess. She was holding her g-string in one hand. Her pussy was clean shaven except for a thin trail of red pubic hair just above her clit hood. My dick jumped in approval. “What are we going to do about that?” She said hitching her head towards my crotch. “What did you have in mind?” I said standing before she got too close. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into another passionate kiss. My cock was rubbing against her navel and my hands found her ass again. She pushed/eased me back onto the couch and got between my legs. She tossed her undies to the side, this time missing the pile and ending up on the floor. The flimsy fabric wasn't heavy enough to make the whole flight. She also had a condom in her hand that she sat on the couch beside me. She must have snuck it out of the medicine cabinet. Her eyes didn't leave mine as her hands stroked my cock. Her butt lowered to a sitting position on her heels. Her mouth opened wide enough to lick the head as she pumped me. She licked from the root to the tip. Her face was covered from her chin to her hair line when she was at her deepest. My dick was longer than her face. She started to suck me off, never stopping to close her eyes, she barely blinked as she stared right into my mine. I would have loved to close my eyes and roll my head back, but her eyes were entrancing. It was the hottest blow job I have ever gotten. Hands down. She was moaning on my cock, flicking her tongue in my tip's slit, lapping up any pre-cum that was leaking out. There was plenty of it, too. My dick was practically drooling. As soon as she was certain that she killed half of my fortitude, she leaned over and retrieved the condom and handed it to me. I ripped it open and popped it on like a magician doing a close-up magic trick. A dove flew out from under my sack. I'm kidding. I grabbed her and pulled her to the couch letting her fall supine. My cock was already at her moist opening. Her heels dug into the backs of my thighs. My dick slid in a good quarter of the way, our gaze never breaking. Her heels let up some and I retreated only to thrust in again. I found a bit of resistance when I got better than half of my shaft inside her. I finally bottomed out on the fourth stroke. I could feel her cervix give about an inch and then kiss my crown with every pass. It was incredible. I still had about an inch to give her, but she'd have to take that herself, I wasn't going to hurt her. Once I got into a good rhythm, I reached up to place my right hand over her shoulder to support my weight over her a little better. She took my hand and placed it on her neck and gently squeezed my forearm until my fingers mimicked her squeezing. Once she was satisfied with my ministrations on her neck, she started to grind against me from underneath. Her left leg took footing on the floor and bounced up onto me. She was looking for the last inch. My left hand wrapped around her left ankle and lifted her leg up over my shoulder and she finally got what she wanted. I was completely inside her and now, my pubic bone grinding into her clit with each thrust. I shortened my stride and let her clit join in on the fun full-time. I found a nipple with my left hand and rubbed it gently, increasing the sensations more and more. A good deal of my upper body weight was on her neck as I squeezed, but she didn't seem to mind. Her mouth creased into a thin smile as she moaned louder and louder. She was going to cum again, only this time she was cumming on my sheathed cock. Her pussy gripped me tighter and my hands involuntarily did the same to her neck and nipple. Her eyes shot open wide as the convulsions started. My pace quickened and I started to penetrate her deeper again. Her squishing was suddenly louder and more pronounced. Her juices were coating my balls as she continued to shake and moan breathlessly. I released her and leaned back and pulled her legs further apart and rubbed her clit in a similar fashion as before. She shook and gasped as she let a third orgasm pass on by. My strokes came to a halt and stopped rubbing her clit. “Are you okay?” I asked smiling at her. The redness dimmed in her face now that the blood returned, but she was still very flushed. “That…was pretty fucking perfect!” She said honestly. “If you let me turn you over, I can go for extra credit. How does that sound?” I replied. “Oh! You didn't cum yet! Take me anyway you'd like!” She said rolling over onto her hands and knees. My right thumb immediately found her puckered asshole. “Okay, not anyway, Cowboy.” She added, giggling. I leaned in and slid all the way in, missing her cervix this time because of the angle. I was stretching her out while hitting all the right spots. My balls nuzzling her clit as I stroked into her. I could see her pussy pull out with me slightly despite her moisture and the lube on the condom. Her climax surprised us both as she began to ram back onto me. I didn't slow down because her canal tightened up and was now hugging all my favorite spots. I plowed through her narrowing passage looking for my own prize. She didn't have any time to recover as she reached orgasm again and again until I was ready. “Where would you like it?” I asked, being a perfect gentleman. “Don't you… fucking dare… pull out… FUCK!” She gasped between strokes. One last look at the condom to check on it's structural integrity and I was plowing harder, deeper, and faster now. Her moans reached a familiar volume again and I was doing my best to time my nut with her next orgasm. As soon as my seed spilled into her condom-protected cunt, she came hard again. We both grunted our approval as my balls emptied. We stayed like that for a moment, knotted together in pleasure. I could feel my cock softening so I took it as a cue to pull out. I grabbed the base of the condom and my cock and slid it out slowly. She tried backing into me to keep me inside her. The latex held and there was a considerable load sloshing in the tip. It would have produced triplets if that's how sex actually worked. She rolled over and collapsed back onto the couch. Seeing the condom in my hand, she grabbed it and poured it all over her huge breasts and rubbed it in, licking her fingers and popping a nipple in her mouth, purring like a cat. It was the grossest thing I ever saw. I fucking loved it, though. I showed her to my master bath and started the shower. I had a garden tub and a shower stall with just enough room for us both inside. We cleaned up and kissed some under the water, then dried off. She retrieved her clothes in one bundle. Her eyes looked like she had something to say, but her lips didn't move. We were both pretty drunk by now and the trains were far too dangerous to ride. I offered to call her a cab and pay for it, but she declined taking my money, saying something about feeling like a hooker. I assured her that wasn't the case and she smiled. I also offered her my spare bedroom, assuming that sleeping in the same bed would be too intimate for her. She gladly accepted. I grabbed something for her to sleep in. A pair of sweats and a big, soft white tee. I was wearing something similar, although they fit me better. After showing her to the spare bedroom and turning the bed for her, I gave her a sensual kiss on her mouth. No tongue. A peck on her forehead and I walked to the door. “What time do you wake up?” She asked, fiddling with her phone above the covers. “Got somewhere to be?” I jested. “Ten? Maybe? Wake me if you're up first. How does pancakes sound for breakfast?” “Oh my Gaia, He's making me pancakes…” She said laughing out loud. “It's a deal!” As I hit the light, I could see her face lit up by her cell phone screen. She was prolly giving the “all clear” to one of her girlfriends, assuring them that she was alright. Prolly better than alright. I reached my bedroom and wiggled under the sheet and took my rest for the night. My bedside clock said 1:37 AM. Not a bad first date, eh? My eyes were heavy and I surrendered to the best sleep of my life. By Thintri , for Literotica

 My first time with Cosplay Beth. By Thintri - listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. She stood there, waiting impatiently for the delicious meat to slide into her eager hands. She looked forward to having it in her mouth later, I could tell. She continued to caress her belly and nibble on a fingernail as she waited impatiently.She stood around 5'4" in her Converse sneakers. She wore a black pair of boot-cut jeans and a gray tee that read “Never tell me the odds!” and had a set of red, tumbling dice and a star-fighter with four wings in the shape of an “X” sitting above a plate held up by a small plastic pole  The tee was super tight around her breasts, but I didn't notice any bra lines. I would guess she was a 36C or D. Her hips were just as wide and her ass complimented her full hips and busty chest. Her hair reminded me of that Scottish Disney movie princess, all wild and fire red. Her skin was extremely fair, like she would to burst into flames if she stepped outside. She didn't look much older than the drinking age, a good decade or more younger than me. Another adult millennial in the big city. “Seventy Three!” She pounced and grabbed the too thick package and examined it in her suddenly small hands. Her eyes were as wide as saucers and you could almost see saliva well up in the corner of her mouth. I needed to step in before she made a terrible mistake. “Excuse me. That's my Butt.” I said. “I beg your pardon?!” She responded incredulously. “Seventy Three?.. Your holding my Boston Butt.” I said, holding the ticket for her to see. “Oh, right. I'm sorry. I'm in a different world today.” “You actually look really hungry. Are you going to have time to cook or are you going to eat something raw here in the store? I'll have that Butt now.” I said holding my hands out. “Your butt is so big! Erm… I mean…” She said as she handed it over and I placed it in my cart. “Yeah, What's a bachelor going to do with all this food, right? I'm actually hosting a game night for my friends tomorrow. There will be seven of us total. Eight, if you'd like to have a taste of this Butt.” I said making “Butt” sound more like an actual innuendo this time. “T.J.” I added, extending my hand. “Beth. Pleased to meet you, T.J. What's that stand for?” She said, shaking my out-reached hand in a delicate manner. “Thaddeus Junior. ‘Thad' sounds too douchey.” “What do they call your father?” “Thad…” I said, rolling my eyes sheepishly. “But he's too old to even pretend to act like a douche. He would have no idea where to start.” “Oh, well that's good. I bet he showed you how to be a real gentleman.” She said with a slight giggle in her voice. “He showed me how to rub a butt properly, that's for sure.” “Pardon?!” She said eyes wide again. “Barbeque… dry rub? A good rub down and then moisten it up later.” “Oh, yeah… Right…” “So… Wanna come over tomorrow and join my party? You'd even out the group.” “I don't see why not. Could be fun, right?” “Splendid! That means you'll have to come over tonight to get your character squared away and maybe help prep for dinner? I promise I'll feed you tonight, too. I have flank steaks marinating.” “Oh, I don't know…” “You'll have my address and you can tell all of your friends where you'll be. There's even a doorman and a security camera in the lobby.” “Oh. That sounded well-rehearsed. Invite a lot of ladies home, do you?” She asked suspiciously. “No ma'am. I just want your mind at ease.” I lied with my hands up in a disarming manner. My response was also rehearsed, but it worked like a charm. “Tell me about the marinade.” She said slowly, squinting her eyes and nodding her head up at me. “It's a lazy meal night. It's just a store bought Italian dressing, but I add some of this and that. I was thinking maybe use my indoor grill or broil them. Do you have a preference?” I said trying to sink the hook in deeper. I'm not going to broil a steak. That's ridiculous. “Grill it!” “Agreed. So I'll see you at 6:30 then?” “Yeah. Sounds good.” Hook, Line, and Sinker. “Eighty Three!” said the butcher. “I think you're eighty three.” I said pointing at the ticket in her basket at her feet.“ “Oh. That's me!” She said turning towards the counter. We exchanged information and I gave her my address so we could meet up later. I was actually quite excited about making a new hot friend and maybe even more than that. I'm not the type of guy to jump into bed with just anybody. I really wanted to get to know her and see where in my life she might fit. 6:45 rolled around and I finally got a text from Beth: “Hey, Sorry. The train was running late and there's no cell service down there. I'm walking up to street level now. I'll be at your place in Ten minutes. Is there anything you want me to pick up?” I responded: “Hey, glad you're on the way. I was worried you split on me or worse. All I have is vanilla ice cream and toppings for dessert. If that's not good enough, we can walk around the block and get an Italian Ice from the pizza shop. Is red wine okay with the steaks? If not, I have beer. Should I let the wine breathe or would you rather beer?” She responded: “Italian Icies! And beer, please. Wine feels too formal. [Winky emoji] Be up in five.” She wasn't kidding about the train running slow. The news interrupted my background show. There was a brown out on my line that took 20 minutes to fix. One train was in emergency lighting the whole time. I already called ahead downstairs for the doorman to let my new friend up. He needed to send her up manually because she didn't have a key fob to my apartment. The elevator opened to each unit, but they all had entryways prior to the front door. It was a private place to take off wet clothes and hang jackets and kick off shoes before entering. I left the front door open and she let herself in. “Hello? TJ?” “In the kitchen.” “Hey!” She said, giving me a friendly hug. She smelled like strawberries. I also took a good look at her while were chit-chatted. She wore a Falmouth Falcons Jersey and a matching pleated skirt. She had on short two or three inch heels on that had open toes and matched her outfit well. She quickly discarded them and left them in the hall outside of the front door and closed it behind her. She also put a pair of clips in her hair, leaving the right side of her neck exposed. “I was just about to text you to ask how you like your steak cooked?” “Medium. It's okay if it's a little rare, just don't cook it too much, please.” “Oh, that makes it easier on me. I can put them on around the same time.” “Do you need any help with the cooking?” “Umm… Did you want the potatoes mashed, or as is?” “Hmm… Nah. We can leave them like that. They look done, too.” She said, looking into the pot. “Fork ready!” I said stabbing at them. I went ahead and strained them while Beth flipped the steaks. I also served up a helping of corn for each of us and added the potatoes. “How do they look?” She asked me, pointing to the steaks. I poked at one with my finger and pushed until I felt it push back. “Feels about Medium rare. Maybe another minute on that side.” I said. Beth took it upon herself to grab two beers from the fridge. I was just about done with my second, so it was good timing on her part. “This looks interesting. ‘Axel Rogues' P.O.'d India Pale Ale'? Is it new?” “It's from a brewery a couple of my friends partially own. They send it up from the Alabama Coast for me. They might be giving me a bit of a drinking problem.” I said in jest. “Isn't it bad to have cartoon characters on your beer labels? Something about advertising to minors?” “It's a promotional thing. Only a few of those labels were printed. It was mostly for investors and the grand opening a few weeks back.” “Oh. This tastes pretty good!” She said, wide-eyed. I was told it's a bit of a panty dropper, but I wasn't telling her that. “Yeah. It's got a lot of subtle tastes that the female focus groups enjoyed. The male groups said it's refreshing, but might be too easy to drink. Hence my problem.” I kidded again, even though it was true. Dinner went by pretty quickly and we both cleared our plates and then dumped the dishes in the washer. She was on her third beer and I had just finished my fourth. “Would you like another or maybe a Manhattan?” I asked, trying to grease her wheels some. “Can you make a White Manhattan?” She asked. It felt more like a test. “Sure. Is Hudson okay?” I asked, volleying her serve. “That'd be perfect!” She said all too eagerly. Beth went ahead and wiped the table down and moved some of the settings aside to make room for us to work. She had brought her messenger bag and pulled out a large Velcro binder with a few gaming books. I was actually impressed with her line of questioning and her surprising neatness. We decided that one of her old characters, a Human Monk, was a good fit for the group and I gave her the run-down of the story so far, as best as I could remember. She wasn't surprised by the content being sexual in nature. Lots of groups add a sexy/romantic spin thanks to modern fantasy movies and books. One girl in the group, Adrienne, had to re-roll after a death because she decided to fight her way out of an Orc rape scene rather than lose her purity. She was playing a Paladin at the time, so it was pretty fitting. She did set fire to the camp site and take out a few Orcs before she died, though. It was pretty awesome. She re-rolled into a rogue who was her last toon's “Black Sheep” sister; she was a very pissed off rogue. We completely forgot about going out for Icies and decided to chat some more about the group and where I felt the story might lead. I noticed in my peripheral vision that her nipples started to show through her tight shirt. My apartment isn't that cold. I like it to be around seventy six degrees. The air is humidity controlled, so the extra A/C isn't needed. The conversation slid over to her cosplay hobby and how devout she is to it. She whipped out her phone and swiped through several characters she's played at conventions and ren faires. She's even done some minor MeTube shorts in character. We were sitting side-by-side, nearly shoulder to shoulder as she swiped. One particular picture was done in a mirror “selfie” fashion. She was wearing a very tight corset dress that was blue and white, similar to a very familiar droid we all know and love. Her breasts were practically pouring out of her top and her hand was between her legs in a provocative manner. “Whoops… You weren't supposed to see that… Sorry” “Hey now… You should share with the rest of the class, Missy.” I said leaning in closer to her and her phone. “Okay, but they really aren't much to look at. Really.” She said modestly. The pics varied from lingerie to sexy cosplay back to lingerie. Some were topless, but her free hand covered her nipples. There was still an eye-full of side and under boob, though. “I showed you mine, now you show me yours.” She demanded playfully. I had several shirtless gym “Swole” pics as well as a few cosplay pics, too. None as flattering as her pictures, but she seemed pleased with them. She was definitely excited about my picture with me wearing a Fez and bow tie. As I got up for another drink, I opted to switch back to beer. I offered her one over her shoulder and she took it, letting her hand linger on mine, not taking the bottle, though. She let the cold glass rub her neck and shoulder, and when she finally took it, she pulled me into a bent over, sideways kiss. I'm pretty sure she was feeling similar fireworks to mine. I went ahead and climbed over the couch, letting our head bump in the process. We giggled as we put our beers down and started making out like ninth graders. I was being a complete gentleman and let my hands fall on her face and neck as we kissed. Her hands were in similar places, but soon explored down to my chest. I kept it cool and let her do her thing while both of my hands were now working her neck and tangled in her hair. She reached up and pulled her clips out so I didn't pull on her hair the wrong way. I kept up my aggressive assault above her shoulders as she continued to grope my chest and stomach over my shirt. I was wearing a light, loose button-down and low-rise dark blue jeans. Her hands explored more while undoing a button or two. Her left hand snaked into the opening and now rubbed my chest more over my ribbed tank tee underneath. Once all my buttons were undone, I took some initiative and grabbed her under her thighs and pulled her into my lap. She was now kneeling on both sides of my pelvis. We only broke the kiss long enough to discard my top and then my undershirt. My hands were now under her tee shirt, caressing her back. My fingers roamed and slid over where her bra strap would have been. She felt my mouth peak at the sides in a little smile at that. She giggled and pulled her tee off and tossed it to the adjacent love seat. We were sitting bare chest to bare chest as she started moving her hips in a subtle rocking motion on my lap. My hands found her breasts as I continued to molest her tongue with mine. My cock was rock hard and rubbing against her pussy though my jeans and thin fabric of her underwear. She started undoing my belt and pants as I worked on unbuttoning her skirt and pulling the hip zipper down one handed as my mouth found her right breast. Her strawberry scent was so much stronger with my face in her chest. It was driving me crazy. “Take them off.” She said breathlessly, standing up and discarding her skirt, adding it to her tee. I hopped my butt up and pulled my pants off without standing. She was standing between my legs and I would have prolly head-butted her again if I tried to stand. I decided to leave my boxer briefs on to match her level of dress. She sat back down straddling my lap again, only leaving more room between our pelvises this time. My mouth found her left breast as she blindly reached into the opening of my shorts. I was cupping her left breast with my right hand as my left hand began to fondle her right ass cheek. She was wearing a g-string. My hand would squeeze her ass and slide between her cheeks and back to squeezing again. She gasped as she grabbed my cock with her hand. She couldn't see it past my head or through my shorts, but she was certainly pleased with it's size and current level of petrification. She knelt on her left knee and tried to slide my shorts down. I miscued my attempt at helping by hopping my butt again and we head- butted again. We giggled, took a drink and she took my shorts off and took her place back in my lap again. This time, she was crushing my cock against her slit, covered by the tiniest triangle of fabric I've ever seen… Or felt for that matter. Her rocking increased and she was now dry-humping my cock. I could feel her moistness lubricating my dick through her g-string. My pre-cum was starting to bubble over my mushroom cap. Her nails dug into my chest. I didn't notice them until now… They were French tipped and matched her Quidditch jersey. My hands were both on her ass now, as my fingers were sliding up and down her crack and slipping under the thin thread. Her breathing became ragged as my fingers found her drenched pussy from behind. One hand was holding her string aside and her pussy open for me. My right hand found her opening and clit as she rocked back. She started to cum, grinding harder onto me. She called out my name as she climaxed and crumpled onto my chest. Her head on my shoulder. She was panting hard. My fingers continued to rub her from behind softly, easing several after shocks out of her. “Excuse me a moment.” She finally said through choppy breaths. She made her way to the hallway bath and I took the opportunity to grab a condom from the coffee table drawer. I had just enough time to tear one free from the rest and tuck it into the side of the couch cushion when the bathroom door opened up. Her face and chest were flushed, and she still wobbled a little when she walked. It was a combination of her orgasm and the alcohol, I guess. She was holding her g-string in one hand. Her pussy was clean shaven except for a thin trail of red pubic hair just above her clit hood. My dick jumped in approval. “What are we going to do about that?” She said hitching her head towards my crotch. “What did you have in mind?” I said standing before she got too close. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into another passionate kiss. My cock was rubbing against her navel and my hands found her ass again. She pushed/eased me back onto the couch and got between my legs. She tossed her undies to the side, this time missing the pile and ending up on the floor. The flimsy fabric wasn't heavy enough to make the whole flight. She also had a condom in her hand that she sat on the couch beside me. She must have snuck it out of the medicine cabinet. Her eyes didn't leave mine as her hands stroked my cock. Her butt lowered to a sitting position on her heels. Her mouth opened wide enough to lick the head as she pumped me. She licked from the root to the tip. Her face was covered from her chin to her hair line when she was at her deepest. My dick was longer than her face. She started to suck me off, never stopping to close her eyes, she barely blinked as she stared right into my mine. I would have loved to close my eyes and roll my head back, but her eyes were entrancing. It was the hottest blow job I have ever gotten. Hands down. She was moaning on my cock, flicking her tongue in my tip's slit, lapping up any pre-cum that was leaking out. There was plenty of it, too. My dick was practically drooling. As soon as she was certain that she killed half of my fortitude, she leaned over and retrieved the condom and handed it to me. I ripped it open and popped it on like a magician doing a close-up magic trick. A dove flew out from under my sack. I'm kidding. I grabbed her and pulled her to the couch letting her fall supine. My cock was already at her moist opening. Her heels dug into the backs of my thighs. My dick slid in a good quarter of the way, our gaze never breaking. Her heels let up some and I retreated only to thrust in again. I found a bit of resistance when I got better than half of my shaft inside her. I finally bottomed out on the fourth stroke. I could feel her cervix give about an inch and then kiss my crown with every pass. It was incredible. I still had about an inch to give her, but she'd have to take that herself, I wasn't going to hurt her. Once I got into a good rhythm, I reached up to place my right hand over her shoulder to support my weight over her a little better. She took my hand and placed it on her neck and gently squeezed my forearm until my fingers mimicked her squeezing. Once she was satisfied with my ministrations on her neck, she started to grind against me from underneath. Her left leg took footing on the floor and bounced up onto me. She was looking for the last inch. My left hand wrapped around her left ankle and lifted her leg up over my shoulder and she finally got what she wanted. I was completely inside her and now, my pubic bone grinding into her clit with each thrust. I shortened my stride and let her clit join in on the fun full-time. I found a nipple with my left hand and rubbed it gently, increasing the sensations more and more. A good deal of my upper body weight was on her neck as I squeezed, but she didn't seem to mind. Her mouth creased into a thin smile as she moaned louder and louder. She was going to cum again, only this time she was cumming on my sheathed cock. Her pussy gripped me tighter and my hands involuntarily did the same to her neck and nipple. Her eyes shot open wide as the convulsions started. My pace quickened and I started to penetrate her deeper again. Her squishing was suddenly louder and more pronounced. Her juices were coating my balls as she continued to shake and moan breathlessly. I released her and leaned back and pulled her legs further apart and rubbed her clit in a similar fashion as before. She shook and gasped as she let a third orgasm pass on by. My strokes came to a halt and stopped rubbing her clit. “Are you okay?” I asked smiling at her. The redness dimmed in her face now that the blood returned, but she was still very flushed. “That…was pretty fucking perfect!” She said honestly. “If you let me turn you over, I can go for extra credit. How does that sound?” I replied. “Oh! You didn't cum yet! Take me anyway you'd like!” She said rolling over onto her hands and knees. My right thumb immediately found her puckered asshole. “Okay, not anyway, Cowboy.” She added, giggling. I leaned in and slid all the way in, missing her cervix this time because of the angle. I was stretching her out while hitting all the right spots. My balls nuzzling her clit as I stroked into her. I could see her pussy pull out with me slightly despite her moisture and the lube on the condom. Her climax surprised us both as she began to ram back onto me. I didn't slow down because her canal tightened up and was now hugging all my favorite spots. I plowed through her narrowing passage looking for my own prize. She didn't have any time to recover as she reached orgasm again and again until I was ready. “Where would you like it?” I asked, being a perfect gentleman. “Don't you… fucking dare… pull out… FUCK!” She gasped between strokes. One last look at the condom to check on it's structural integrity and I was plowing harder, deeper, and faster now. Her moans reached a familiar volume again and I was doing my best to time my nut with her next orgasm. As soon as my seed spilled into her condom-protected cunt, she came hard again. We both grunted our approval as my balls emptied. We stayed like that for a moment, knotted together in pleasure. I could feel my cock softening so I took it as a cue to pull out. I grabbed the base of the condom and my cock and slid it out slowly. She tried backing into me to keep me inside her. The latex held and there was a considerable load sloshing in the tip. It would have produced triplets if that's how sex actually worked. She rolled over and collapsed back onto the couch. Seeing the condom in my hand, she grabbed it and poured it all over her huge breasts and rubbed it in, licking her fingers and popping a nipple in her mouth, purring like a cat. It was the grossest thing I ever saw. I fucking loved it, though. I showed her to my master bath and started the shower. I had a garden tub and a shower stall with just enough room for us both inside. We cleaned up and kissed some under the water, then dried off. She retrieved her clothes in one bundle. Her eyes looked like she had something to say, but her lips didn't move. We were both pretty drunk by now and the trains were far too dangerous to ride. I offered to call her a cab and pay for it, but she declined taking my money, saying something about feeling like a hooker. I assured her that wasn't the case and she smiled. I also offered her my spare bedroom, assuming that sleeping in the same bed would be too intimate for her. She gladly accepted. I grabbed something for her to sleep in. A pair of sweats and a big, soft white tee. I was wearing something similar, although they fit me better. After showing her to the spare bedroom and turning the bed for her, I gave her a sensual kiss on her mouth. No tongue. A peck on her forehead and I walked to the door. “What time do you wake up?” She asked, fiddling with her phone above the covers. “Got somewhere to be?” I jested. “Ten? Maybe? Wake me if you're up first. How does pancakes sound for breakfast?” “Oh my Gaia, He's making me pancakes…” She said laughing out loud. “It's a deal!” As I hit the light, I could see her face lit up by her cell phone screen. She was prolly giving the “all clear” to one of her girlfriends, assuring them that she was alright. Prolly better than alright. I reached my bedroom and wiggled under the sheet and took my rest for the night. My bedside clock said 1:37 AM. Not a bad first date, eh? My eyes were heavy and I surrendered to the best sleep of my life. By Thintri , for Literotica

 Mike has an intense encounter with a mysterious cosplayer. by AlexRaistov, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  The con has been fairly packed this year. And now that they're getting some big name guests, like Doctor Who's Matt Smith and Alex Kingston are here. I think it's going to give Fan Expo Boston a run for its money. Hell, maybe even New York ComiCon. I think the fact that the convention center is connected to the hotel is a huge advantage.The contest was at 2pm this afternoon, so I wanted to head over and register early. Making my way through the crowds, I got stopped a couple of times to do the “Gaston Pose” with the Wolverine claws popped out. There was even a couple dressed as Beauty and the Beast, so we got a couple of pics together. I'll text them to you later. Needless to say I got there later than I expected, so I was second to last in line. But it was fine because while I was waiting my turn to go up on stage, I found myself chatting with a dude from New York who was up with his buddy for the weekend. The guy was dressed as mashup of Deadpool and Eleven from Stranger Things. It was hysterical: a full Deadpool costume but with a blonde wig and dress. We got to talking about the con and cosplaying and after a few minutes he said with a chuckle, “Dude, be careful. I think the local law enforcement is checking you out.” I gave him a strange look because I had no fucking clue what he was talking about. He motioned with his head and I turned around. So picture this: two girls, both in variations of the ‘Slave Leia' bikini from ‘Return of the Jedi.' One girl's costume was all white and she was wearing a Stormtrooper helmet. The other was in all black, wearing a Darth Vader mask and a flowing cape. And holy shit their bodies were fucking amazing. You know I've always been a boob man. Both girls were easily 32-34B and their brassieres were doing a wonderful job of highlighting their fantastic assets. Both of them had stunning hourglass figures. When ‘Madame Vader' turned and leaned in to say something to her Stormtrooper, it was pretty clear by the amount of skin she was showing, there was most likely nothing under the long black loincloth. I watched as the Stormtrooper nodded to something ‘Madame Vader' said. At this point I didn't know what else to call her. She then lifted her prop gun and started walking in our direction. “You're in for it now man,” said Eleven Deadpool. The sexy Stormtrooper came right up to me and pointed her weapon. “You. Rebel Scum,” she barked, “You're to come with me immediately.” I raised my eyebrow, my cigar jammed firmly in my teeth. I figured what the hell, if we were gonna do this, have fun with it. “Rebel scum?” I growled, “Sweetheart, do I look like rebel scum to you?” The trooper pressed the nozzle of her weapon into my chest. “Now.” I glanced over to Eleven Deadpool who shrugged, “Don't look at me man. I'm a mercenary, remember?” I leaned in towards the Stormtrooper and grunted, “You know, no one fights like Gaston. And with these claws I bet it would be an interesting fight. But okay, I'm game.” As I stepped away from the line, I heard my new friend shout, “Vaya Con Dios, my son! Go with God.” The Stormtrooper led me over to 'Madame Vader' who had her hands on her curvy hips. I also got a chance to admire her thigh-high black boots, laced up the front with buckles going up the sides. She had a black belt around her waist which hung a light saber hilt. As I got closer and saw a tan line on her exposed hip, I was convinced more than ever that she was wearing nothing underneath. 'Madame Vader' looked at me from head to toe. “Something I can do for you?” I said in my best Hugh Jackman voice. For a moment she stood there silently. I almost expected to hear the raspy Vader breathing. “You!” she said finally in a commanding but very sultry voice, “will follow me. There will be no questions. Is that understood?” So okay, you know I don't like games or bullshit or anything like that. But there was something about this situation…I'm just gonna say it: I got rock hard. I swore my dick was going to explode out of my pants. Again, I can practically hear you laughing. But we've always been pretty open about this kind of shit, so obviously I'm not going to stop now. Anyway, I rubbed my scruffy chin, (careful not to poke myself with my claws, and took the cigar out of my mouth. “You're Jedi mind tricks ain't working here, sister,” I snarled, “But I'll play along for now.” Without another word, she turned, her cloak sweeping behind her. I felt a poke in my back: the Stormtrooper was nudging me to start moving. I followed 'Madame Vader' around a large curtain that led to behind the stage. From there we walked to a set of doors that led to a maintenance corridor. Now I'm not going to lie, this was all starting to make me a little bit nervous. Sexy as these two were, I had no idea who they were, what they looked like under their helmets or what was really going on. I was just about to say enough is enough and head back into the main convention floor when we stopped in front of another door marked “storage.” 'Madame Vader' reached down with one of her gloved hands and pulled down on the handle, opening the door. “Inside,” she commanded. I looked at her and the Stormtrooper, who appeared to be setting up for guard duty. I shrugged and stepped inside. The room was full of stacked chairs and folding tables. One table was set up with a few chairs around it. There were some papers on top of it. My guess is some of the Con organizers had probably used this room for planning the floor layout. The door closed and it was just me and 'Madame Vader' in the room. As she walked past me, her hands lifted up and unlocked the chain holding her cape together. She let it drop to the floor. With the cloak gone, I was able to get a better look at her body. The thin straps of her black brassiere didn't fully cover her tan lines, so I could tell she definitely enjoyed spending time in the sun. She was also more toned than I realized, though her hips still had a very lovely curve to them. Sure enough, the rear loincloth, which had up until now been hidden by her cape, was a little bit narrower than the front one, and her amazing ass, cheeks were poking out ever so slightly on either side. With her still to me, she turned her masked head slightly. “I understand no one fights like Gaston,” she said, continuing with a deep, ominous voice. “So I hear,” I replied gruffly. “I wonder,” she said with a dramatic pause, “if no one fucks like Gaston?” Now you know it takes a hell of a lot to throw me for a loop and leave me speechless. But there I was, eyes wide and my mouth partially open in shock. 'Madame Vader' removed her gloves, revealing black nail polish on perfectly manicured fingers. “No response?” she mused, “Well perhaps not in words. But other parts of you appear to,” she pointed at my bulging crotch, “be speaking for themselves.” Now let me just remind you, she was still wearing that fucking helmet. I literally had no idea who this person was. And, God help me, I was turned on like never before. She walked over and sat on the edge of the folding table, her legs spread and the black loincloth falling between them. Slowly she lifted the cloth to the side, confirming what I had all but surmised from the minute I saw her. Her bare pussy was now right there for me to see. Her puffy pink lips were wide open, glistening and extremely inviting. “This is fucking crazy.” I said aloud. “The door is right behind you,” 'Madame Vader' replied nonchalantly, “My guard is only outside to ensure we are not disturbed. If you wish to leave you can at any time.” She reached down between her legs and spread her pussy lips wider while her fingers began to explore her tantalizing, wet hole. “Alternatively, you could come over here, eat me out and then bend me over this table and fuck me from behind.” So again, you know it takes a lot to stun me. And believe me, I was stunned. But I'm also not fucking stupid. I removed my gloves with the Wolverine claws built in and set them on the closest chair next to me. I then made my way over to the table and sank to my knees in front of 'Madame Vader.' I inhaled the wonderful, sweet musky smell that was coming from her pussy. I was just about to dive in when I stopped and looked up at her, “I don't suppose you're taking that off, are you?” “Are you going to ask questions that you already know the answer to, or are you going to begin,” she said ominously. I shook my head, “No ma'am.” I replied and dove into her beautiful, wet slit. I let my tongue casually explore her red pussy lips, enjoying the sweet and savory flavor. There was an aching moan from under the mask. “More,” she whimpered, dropping the authoritative tone in her voice. My tongue began to flick up and down quickly. Her hands slammed down and gripped the edge of the table as she began to grind her pelvis in my face. I brought my hand up to my mouth and paused my licking just briefly to lick my thumb. As I resumed, I let my thumb slip into the upper folds of her slit, searching for her clit. It wasn't hard to find – it was like a small cherry pit, hard and inviting. Her breaths came shallow and for a moment I wondered if she was going to pass out under the helmet. “Please,” she begged without the slightest hint of any of her former bravado, “Oh God, I'm so close.” My thumb kept playing with her pulsing button as I licked feverishly. After several more seconds I withdrew my thumb and attacked her clit directly with my tongue. That was the right move to push her right over the edge. “Oh my god oh my god oh my God,” she cried under her mask, “I'm coming. Oh Jesus yes! Yes!” Her body convulsed and contorted as my face was showered by her intense orgasm. I kept lapping though, enjoying the sweet juices slicking her thighs and my face. Slowly, her tremors began to subside as she leaned back onto her elbows on the table. I stood up over her. “Are you sure you don't want to take that mask off?” I asked, genuinely concerned. “I,” she stammered, still slightly out of breath, “I like it this way.” She shifted forward off the table and stood in front of me. “And now,” she said, trying to regain some of her earlier in-character composure, “I believe you have another service to provide.” She reached forward and unbuckled my costume belt, letting it drop to the floor. She then lifted up my shirt slightly and undid my pants. Her fingers grasped the fabric of both my pants and underwear and pulled down, freeing my throbbing and aching cock. “Excellent.” 'Madame Vader' said with a slight nod, “I was right to choose you.” She turned around and bent over the table, resting on her forearms. I took a step forward and lifted the rear loincloth of her costume, exposing a perfectly tanned ass (string bikinis for the win). I adjusted my position, spread her cheeks slightly and guided myself into her soaking wet hole. Her pussy lips wrapped perfectly around the head of my cock and we stayed in that position for a moment. Then slowly I inched forward until I was completely buried inside her. “Yes,” she hissed softly. I placed my hands on her hips and began slow, rhythmic motions. She was so wet, every thrust was a silky smooth ride. But I could still feel her pussy walls constrict around my shaft every time I moved back and forth. Her body began to match my movements, her ass and pelvis pushing backwards against me. There was a brief moment when I was extremely tempted to reach forward and attempt to knock the helmet off her head. Would she stop this incredible moment or were we too far gone that she wouldn't care? But the sound of her ass slapping against my lower abdomen shook me out of the thought. “Fuck it,” I think I said out loud as I increased the speed of my thrusts. “Yes baby,” she cried, “Yes, god yes. Come for me baby. Come inside me.” Before I could protest, she added, “It's fine. I'm protected. Just come. Come deep inside me, please!” I continued pumping her pussy until I felt that familiar tingling sensation at the base of my cock. I started tensing up, “Oh fuck, I'm coming!” I thrust one final time and stayed there as far in her as I could while my sperm erupted from my dick, filling the depths of her pussy. She gasped, “Oh god, I can feel you filling me up so much!” She wasn't kidding, because just a few seconds later I felt the wonderful mix of her juices and my cum spilling out of her pussy. I took a step back, then pivoted so that I was leaning against the table next to her. “That was,” I gasped, still trying to guess what she looked like under the mask, “insane.” Slowly, she rose off the table, the loincloth slipping back down on its own to cover her bare ass. “Seriously,” I said, watching as she silently stepped over to pick up her cloak and gloves, “please tell me who the hell you are. Or that we can meet up again?” She made her way to the door and stopped. Her hands slowly made their way up towards her helmet and grasped it on both sides. And then they dropped back down. “If you find me,” came the ominous voice from under the mask, “then we will see.” She opened the door, where I caught a glimpse of her friend waiting, and slipped out. The door closed behind her, leaving me in the room in a daze with my pants half way down my legs and my flaccid, wet dick now feeling the chill of the storage room's air conditioning. Realizing there was no one outside guarding the room anymore, I quickly zipped up, gathered my costume accessories and got the fuck out of the room. I stumbled into the hallway and made my way quickly back to the convention hall. Naturally neither girl was anywhere to be seen in a crowd of other cosplayers and attendees. I made my way out of the convention center, back through to the hotel and came up to my room. And that's where I am right now. Like I said, I tried calling you. And then I opened my tablet and started writing. Needless to say I have no clue who won the cosplay contest. Maybe Deadpool/Eleven. And of course I can hear you saying, “I think I pretty much 'won' anyway!” LOL But seriously, I have to find her again. There's two more days left to the con. I'll keep you posted, cuz. Love ya! By AlexRaistov, for Literotica

 Mike has an intense encounter with a mysterious cosplayer. by AlexRaistov, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  The con has been fairly packed this year. And now that they're getting some big name guests, like Doctor Who's Matt Smith and Alex Kingston are here. I think it's going to give Fan Expo Boston a run for its money. Hell, maybe even New York ComiCon. I think the fact that the convention center is connected to the hotel is a huge advantage.The contest was at 2pm this afternoon, so I wanted to head over and register early. Making my way through the crowds, I got stopped a couple of times to do the “Gaston Pose” with the Wolverine claws popped out. There was even a couple dressed as Beauty and the Beast, so we got a couple of pics together. I'll text them to you later. Needless to say I got there later than I expected, so I was second to last in line. But it was fine because while I was waiting my turn to go up on stage, I found myself chatting with a dude from New York who was up with his buddy for the weekend. The guy was dressed as mashup of Deadpool and Eleven from Stranger Things. It was hysterical: a full Deadpool costume but with a blonde wig and dress. We got to talking about the con and cosplaying and after a few minutes he said with a chuckle, “Dude, be careful. I think the local law enforcement is checking you out.” I gave him a strange look because I had no fucking clue what he was talking about. He motioned with his head and I turned around. So picture this: two girls, both in variations of the ‘Slave Leia' bikini from ‘Return of the Jedi.' One girl's costume was all white and she was wearing a Stormtrooper helmet. The other was in all black, wearing a Darth Vader mask and a flowing cape. And holy shit their bodies were fucking amazing. You know I've always been a boob man. Both girls were easily 32-34B and their brassieres were doing a wonderful job of highlighting their fantastic assets. Both of them had stunning hourglass figures. When ‘Madame Vader' turned and leaned in to say something to her Stormtrooper, it was pretty clear by the amount of skin she was showing, there was most likely nothing under the long black loincloth. I watched as the Stormtrooper nodded to something ‘Madame Vader' said. At this point I didn't know what else to call her. She then lifted her prop gun and started walking in our direction. “You're in for it now man,” said Eleven Deadpool. The sexy Stormtrooper came right up to me and pointed her weapon. “You. Rebel Scum,” she barked, “You're to come with me immediately.” I raised my eyebrow, my cigar jammed firmly in my teeth. I figured what the hell, if we were gonna do this, have fun with it. “Rebel scum?” I growled, “Sweetheart, do I look like rebel scum to you?” The trooper pressed the nozzle of her weapon into my chest. “Now.” I glanced over to Eleven Deadpool who shrugged, “Don't look at me man. I'm a mercenary, remember?” I leaned in towards the Stormtrooper and grunted, “You know, no one fights like Gaston. And with these claws I bet it would be an interesting fight. But okay, I'm game.” As I stepped away from the line, I heard my new friend shout, “Vaya Con Dios, my son! Go with God.” The Stormtrooper led me over to 'Madame Vader' who had her hands on her curvy hips. I also got a chance to admire her thigh-high black boots, laced up the front with buckles going up the sides. She had a black belt around her waist which hung a light saber hilt. As I got closer and saw a tan line on her exposed hip, I was convinced more than ever that she was wearing nothing underneath. 'Madame Vader' looked at me from head to toe. “Something I can do for you?” I said in my best Hugh Jackman voice. For a moment she stood there silently. I almost expected to hear the raspy Vader breathing. “You!” she said finally in a commanding but very sultry voice, “will follow me. There will be no questions. Is that understood?” So okay, you know I don't like games or bullshit or anything like that. But there was something about this situation…I'm just gonna say it: I got rock hard. I swore my dick was going to explode out of my pants. Again, I can practically hear you laughing. But we've always been pretty open about this kind of shit, so obviously I'm not going to stop now. Anyway, I rubbed my scruffy chin, (careful not to poke myself with my claws, and took the cigar out of my mouth. “You're Jedi mind tricks ain't working here, sister,” I snarled, “But I'll play along for now.” Without another word, she turned, her cloak sweeping behind her. I felt a poke in my back: the Stormtrooper was nudging me to start moving. I followed 'Madame Vader' around a large curtain that led to behind the stage. From there we walked to a set of doors that led to a maintenance corridor. Now I'm not going to lie, this was all starting to make me a little bit nervous. Sexy as these two were, I had no idea who they were, what they looked like under their helmets or what was really going on. I was just about to say enough is enough and head back into the main convention floor when we stopped in front of another door marked “storage.” 'Madame Vader' reached down with one of her gloved hands and pulled down on the handle, opening the door. “Inside,” she commanded. I looked at her and the Stormtrooper, who appeared to be setting up for guard duty. I shrugged and stepped inside. The room was full of stacked chairs and folding tables. One table was set up with a few chairs around it. There were some papers on top of it. My guess is some of the Con organizers had probably used this room for planning the floor layout. The door closed and it was just me and 'Madame Vader' in the room. As she walked past me, her hands lifted up and unlocked the chain holding her cape together. She let it drop to the floor. With the cloak gone, I was able to get a better look at her body. The thin straps of her black brassiere didn't fully cover her tan lines, so I could tell she definitely enjoyed spending time in the sun. She was also more toned than I realized, though her hips still had a very lovely curve to them. Sure enough, the rear loincloth, which had up until now been hidden by her cape, was a little bit narrower than the front one, and her amazing ass, cheeks were poking out ever so slightly on either side. With her still to me, she turned her masked head slightly. “I understand no one fights like Gaston,” she said, continuing with a deep, ominous voice. “So I hear,” I replied gruffly. “I wonder,” she said with a dramatic pause, “if no one fucks like Gaston?” Now you know it takes a hell of a lot to throw me for a loop and leave me speechless. But there I was, eyes wide and my mouth partially open in shock. 'Madame Vader' removed her gloves, revealing black nail polish on perfectly manicured fingers. “No response?” she mused, “Well perhaps not in words. But other parts of you appear to,” she pointed at my bulging crotch, “be speaking for themselves.” Now let me just remind you, she was still wearing that fucking helmet. I literally had no idea who this person was. And, God help me, I was turned on like never before. She walked over and sat on the edge of the folding table, her legs spread and the black loincloth falling between them. Slowly she lifted the cloth to the side, confirming what I had all but surmised from the minute I saw her. Her bare pussy was now right there for me to see. Her puffy pink lips were wide open, glistening and extremely inviting. “This is fucking crazy.” I said aloud. “The door is right behind you,” 'Madame Vader' replied nonchalantly, “My guard is only outside to ensure we are not disturbed. If you wish to leave you can at any time.” She reached down between her legs and spread her pussy lips wider while her fingers began to explore her tantalizing, wet hole. “Alternatively, you could come over here, eat me out and then bend me over this table and fuck me from behind.” So again, you know it takes a lot to stun me. And believe me, I was stunned. But I'm also not fucking stupid. I removed my gloves with the Wolverine claws built in and set them on the closest chair next to me. I then made my way over to the table and sank to my knees in front of 'Madame Vader.' I inhaled the wonderful, sweet musky smell that was coming from her pussy. I was just about to dive in when I stopped and looked up at her, “I don't suppose you're taking that off, are you?” “Are you going to ask questions that you already know the answer to, or are you going to begin,” she said ominously. I shook my head, “No ma'am.” I replied and dove into her beautiful, wet slit. I let my tongue casually explore her red pussy lips, enjoying the sweet and savory flavor. There was an aching moan from under the mask. “More,” she whimpered, dropping the authoritative tone in her voice. My tongue began to flick up and down quickly. Her hands slammed down and gripped the edge of the table as she began to grind her pelvis in my face. I brought my hand up to my mouth and paused my licking just briefly to lick my thumb. As I resumed, I let my thumb slip into the upper folds of her slit, searching for her clit. It wasn't hard to find – it was like a small cherry pit, hard and inviting. Her breaths came shallow and for a moment I wondered if she was going to pass out under the helmet. “Please,” she begged without the slightest hint of any of her former bravado, “Oh God, I'm so close.” My thumb kept playing with her pulsing button as I licked feverishly. After several more seconds I withdrew my thumb and attacked her clit directly with my tongue. That was the right move to push her right over the edge. “Oh my god oh my god oh my God,” she cried under her mask, “I'm coming. Oh Jesus yes! Yes!” Her body convulsed and contorted as my face was showered by her intense orgasm. I kept lapping though, enjoying the sweet juices slicking her thighs and my face. Slowly, her tremors began to subside as she leaned back onto her elbows on the table. I stood up over her. “Are you sure you don't want to take that mask off?” I asked, genuinely concerned. “I,” she stammered, still slightly out of breath, “I like it this way.” She shifted forward off the table and stood in front of me. “And now,” she said, trying to regain some of her earlier in-character composure, “I believe you have another service to provide.” She reached forward and unbuckled my costume belt, letting it drop to the floor. She then lifted up my shirt slightly and undid my pants. Her fingers grasped the fabric of both my pants and underwear and pulled down, freeing my throbbing and aching cock. “Excellent.” 'Madame Vader' said with a slight nod, “I was right to choose you.” She turned around and bent over the table, resting on her forearms. I took a step forward and lifted the rear loincloth of her costume, exposing a perfectly tanned ass (string bikinis for the win). I adjusted my position, spread her cheeks slightly and guided myself into her soaking wet hole. Her pussy lips wrapped perfectly around the head of my cock and we stayed in that position for a moment. Then slowly I inched forward until I was completely buried inside her. “Yes,” she hissed softly. I placed my hands on her hips and began slow, rhythmic motions. She was so wet, every thrust was a silky smooth ride. But I could still feel her pussy walls constrict around my shaft every time I moved back and forth. Her body began to match my movements, her ass and pelvis pushing backwards against me. There was a brief moment when I was extremely tempted to reach forward and attempt to knock the helmet off her head. Would she stop this incredible moment or were we too far gone that she wouldn't care? But the sound of her ass slapping against my lower abdomen shook me out of the thought. “Fuck it,” I think I said out loud as I increased the speed of my thrusts. “Yes baby,” she cried, “Yes, god yes. Come for me baby. Come inside me.” Before I could protest, she added, “It's fine. I'm protected. Just come. Come deep inside me, please!” I continued pumping her pussy until I felt that familiar tingling sensation at the base of my cock. I started tensing up, “Oh fuck, I'm coming!” I thrust one final time and stayed there as far in her as I could while my sperm erupted from my dick, filling the depths of her pussy. She gasped, “Oh god, I can feel you filling me up so much!” She wasn't kidding, because just a few seconds later I felt the wonderful mix of her juices and my cum spilling out of her pussy. I took a step back, then pivoted so that I was leaning against the table next to her. “That was,” I gasped, still trying to guess what she looked like under the mask, “insane.” Slowly, she rose off the table, the loincloth slipping back down on its own to cover her bare ass. “Seriously,” I said, watching as she silently stepped over to pick up her cloak and gloves, “please tell me who the hell you are. Or that we can meet up again?” She made her way to the door and stopped. Her hands slowly made their way up towards her helmet and grasped it on both sides. And then they dropped back down. “If you find me,” came the ominous voice from under the mask, “then we will see.” She opened the door, where I caught a glimpse of her friend waiting, and slipped out. The door closed behind her, leaving me in the room in a daze with my pants half way down my legs and my flaccid, wet dick now feeling the chill of the storage room's air conditioning. Realizing there was no one outside guarding the room anymore, I quickly zipped up, gathered my costume accessories and got the fuck out of the room. I stumbled into the hallway and made my way quickly back to the convention hall. Naturally neither girl was anywhere to be seen in a crowd of other cosplayers and attendees. I made my way out of the convention center, back through to the hotel and came up to my room. And that's where I am right now. Like I said, I tried calling you. And then I opened my tablet and started writing. Needless to say I have no clue who won the cosplay contest. Maybe Deadpool/Eleven. And of course I can hear you saying, “I think I pretty much 'won' anyway!” LOL But seriously, I have to find her again. There's two more days left to the con. I'll keep you posted, cuz. Love ya! By AlexRaistov, for Literotica

 Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two, on Halloween. by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Yep.” I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my bra. “You're beautiful, Iris,” he whispered. I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task.I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat. Looking up at Sam again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat. I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it. Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum. “Iris,” he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of him. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs. Finally I wrapped my lips around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the television, and the flickering light from the screen fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him. I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand. “Ah, fuck!” he cried. “Iris, that feels so good!” I'd never heard Sam swear before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips. It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs. I moaned when he began rubbing me through my panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot. “I love how wet you are,” he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time. As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock. “Iris, I'm close,” he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. “Iris, oh God!” I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. He let out a loud cry, and his whole body tensed as the first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it. More soon followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent. Finally I sat up and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. “Was that okay?” I asked. “That was fucking fantastic!” he panted, still catching his breath. “My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?” “By reading how-to articles and watching porn,” I confessed with a grin. Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. “Thank you for that,” he whispered against my lips. “I enjoyed doing it,” I whispered back. “It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much.” His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. “No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again,” he revealed. “Now that's good to know,” I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. “What should we do in the meantime?” “I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs,” he replied, his breath warm against my skin. I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded. Sam stood and began to undress. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my bra before casting it aside. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my breasts. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit. “Iris, you're killing me,” he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties. That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide. Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the edge of the couch, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs. For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath. When Sam moved toward the table to my right, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows. “I want to get a good look at you,” he said in a husky voice, then knelt before the couch and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the urge to close my legs and hide myself. “I can't wait to taste you,” Sam whispered, drawing a fingertip between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. As he lowered his mouth to my thigh and licked my skin, I knew he could was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled upward. By the time his mouth was just above my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him. Sam's eyes met mine. “Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing,” he murmured, and I readily nodded. I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself. But oh God, it was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit. “Yes!” I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers. Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there. But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. “Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!” I begged. He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him. My face was hot, and my breasts heaved as I breathed hard and fast. “I'm gonna come!” I wailed. “I'm so close!” Sam moaned at my words, showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. “Sam… oh, fuck!” I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp. “I can't, oh it's too sensitive!” I managed to moan. He lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state. When he sat next to me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. “Do you want to wait a little while?” he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face. I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me. This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. Though he was a virgin, he knew how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement. When Sam was ready, I started to lie back on the couch, but he grabbed my hand, and I looked at him expectantly. “Why don't you straddle me?” he suggested. “Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you.” He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first. Stroking his cheek, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. “I'm a little nervous,” I revealed with a shy smile. “I understand,” he said, his voice low and soothing. “Just take it slow, okay? No rush.” “Okay.” I placed my hands on the back of the couch, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam took hold of his sheathed cock, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside. When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I began lowering my body. “Ooh!” I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly. Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes, but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. He smiled, too, then leaned forward to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling. At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, “No rush.” Then he reached between my thighs and gently rubbed my swollen clit. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation. “Oh, that feels so good,” I groaned. “You feel so good.” And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to move, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled. As Sam's breath came faster and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me? Finally I worked up the nerve to begin moving, my hips taking on a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him. With his fingers massaging my clit, he lowered his mouth to my left breast and took my nipple between his lips. “Oh God, yes!” I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster. Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my breast. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. When Sam lifted his head, he gave me a pleading stare. “Iris, oh… oh fuck, I'm not going to last!” His words were edged with something like panic. Seeing as how it was his first time, too, I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. “That's okay,” I assured him with an affectionate smile. “Don't hold back, Sam.” While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad Nora was out for the evening. I felt Sam tense just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed, his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued rubbing my clit, determined to make me come. “Yes!” I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed. Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him. Sam looked down at his slowly softening cock, and then he looked at me and grinned. “My God, that was incredible!” he said. “It sure was,” I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case. “Be right back,” I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all. Next it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my bra and panties. Grabbing a blanket from the back of the couch, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first. He returned to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear and pants but didn't bother with his shirt. Then he settled on the couch next to me, and I draped the blanket around him as well. Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me a deep kiss with plenty of tongue. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, and I sighed with contentment, resting my head on his shoulder. I noticed another film had begun on the television, this one featuring what appeared to be a werewolf rampaging through the night. “Thank you, Iris,” Sam whispered, interlacing his fingers with mine. “For everything.” “Thank you for making my first time so wonderful,” I whispered back. Sam turned to look at me, his gaze tender. “Sex with you was absolutely amazing,” he said, “but I'd like this to be more than just sex. I enjoyed every minute of tonight with you.” I beamed at his words, then planted another kiss on his mouth. “I want that, too,” I told him. “Oh, and just so you know?” he said with a grin, and I looked at him expectantly. “Halloween is now officially my favorite holiday.” To be continued.. by MoonlitOpal for Literotica

 Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two, on Halloween. by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Yep.” I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my bra. “You're beautiful, Iris,” he whispered. I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task.I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat. Looking up at Sam again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat. I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it. Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum. “Iris,” he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of him. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs. Finally I wrapped my lips around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the television, and the flickering light from the screen fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him. I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand. “Ah, fuck!” he cried. “Iris, that feels so good!” I'd never heard Sam swear before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips. It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs. I moaned when he began rubbing me through my panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot. “I love how wet you are,” he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time. As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock. “Iris, I'm close,” he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. “Iris, oh God!” I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. He let out a loud cry, and his whole body tensed as the first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it. More soon followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent. Finally I sat up and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. “Was that okay?” I asked. “That was fucking fantastic!” he panted, still catching his breath. “My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?” “By reading how-to articles and watching porn,” I confessed with a grin. Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. “Thank you for that,” he whispered against my lips. “I enjoyed doing it,” I whispered back. “It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much.” His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. “No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again,” he revealed. “Now that's good to know,” I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. “What should we do in the meantime?” “I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs,” he replied, his breath warm against my skin. I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded. Sam stood and began to undress. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my bra before casting it aside. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my breasts. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit. “Iris, you're killing me,” he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties. That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide. Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the edge of the couch, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs. For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath. When Sam moved toward the table to my right, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows. “I want to get a good look at you,” he said in a husky voice, then knelt before the couch and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the urge to close my legs and hide myself. “I can't wait to taste you,” Sam whispered, drawing a fingertip between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. As he lowered his mouth to my thigh and licked my skin, I knew he could was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled upward. By the time his mouth was just above my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him. Sam's eyes met mine. “Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing,” he murmured, and I readily nodded. I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself. But oh God, it was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit. “Yes!” I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers. Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there. But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. “Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!” I begged. He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him. My face was hot, and my breasts heaved as I breathed hard and fast. “I'm gonna come!” I wailed. “I'm so close!” Sam moaned at my words, showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. “Sam… oh, fuck!” I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp. “I can't, oh it's too sensitive!” I managed to moan. He lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state. When he sat next to me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. “Do you want to wait a little while?” he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face. I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me. This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. Though he was a virgin, he knew how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement. When Sam was ready, I started to lie back on the couch, but he grabbed my hand, and I looked at him expectantly. “Why don't you straddle me?” he suggested. “Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you.” He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first. Stroking his cheek, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. “I'm a little nervous,” I revealed with a shy smile. “I understand,” he said, his voice low and soothing. “Just take it slow, okay? No rush.” “Okay.” I placed my hands on the back of the couch, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam took hold of his sheathed cock, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside. When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I began lowering my body. “Ooh!” I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly. Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes, but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. He smiled, too, then leaned forward to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling. At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, “No rush.” Then he reached between my thighs and gently rubbed my swollen clit. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation. “Oh, that feels so good,” I groaned. “You feel so good.” And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to move, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled. As Sam's breath came faster and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me? Finally I worked up the nerve to begin moving, my hips taking on a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him. With his fingers massaging my clit, he lowered his mouth to my left breast and took my nipple between his lips. “Oh God, yes!” I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster. Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my breast. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. When Sam lifted his head, he gave me a pleading stare. “Iris, oh… oh fuck, I'm not going to last!” His words were edged with something like panic. Seeing as how it was his first time, too, I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. “That's okay,” I assured him with an affectionate smile. “Don't hold back, Sam.” While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad Nora was out for the evening. I felt Sam tense just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed, his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued rubbing my clit, determined to make me come. “Yes!” I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed. Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him. Sam looked down at his slowly softening cock, and then he looked at me and grinned. “My God, that was incredible!” he said. “It sure was,” I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case. “Be right back,” I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all. Next it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my bra and panties. Grabbing a blanket from the back of the couch, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first. He returned to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear and pants but didn't bother with his shirt. Then he settled on the couch next to me, and I draped the blanket around him as well. Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me a deep kiss with plenty of tongue. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, and I sighed with contentment, resting my head on his shoulder. I noticed another film had begun on the television, this one featuring what appeared to be a werewolf rampaging through the night. “Thank you, Iris,” Sam whispered, interlacing his fingers with mine. “For everything.” “Thank you for making my first time so wonderful,” I whispered back. Sam turned to look at me, his gaze tender. “Sex with you was absolutely amazing,” he said, “but I'd like this to be more than just sex. I enjoyed every minute of tonight with you.” I beamed at his words, then planted another kiss on his mouth. “I want that, too,” I told him. “Oh, and just so you know?” he said with a grin, and I looked at him expectantly. “Halloween is now officially my favorite holiday.” To be continued.. by MoonlitOpal for Literotica

 Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two on Halloween. by  MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home. “It's such a gorgeous day,” I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air.“Soon it's going to be freezing,” Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. “Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months.” I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway. He shook his head. “No, thank you.” “Oh, come on!” I insisted. “It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year.” He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face. “My family never celebrated Halloween,” Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of faith had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. “It's just like any other day to me,” he went on. I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment. Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. “You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life,” I told him. “Well, what about you?” he asked. “What are your plans for Halloween?” I shrugged. “My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless…” My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. “Unless you want to come over to my apartment,” I finally managed to say. My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer. When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. “We could dress up if you want–there's still time to get costumes–and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider…” Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic. “You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun,” he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me. I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. “Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?” I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. “I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back.” Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. “So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?” he asked. Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. “I certainly hope to,” I replied. He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans. So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs? “And you're going to wear a costume?” Sam asked. I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. “Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out.” Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. “Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best,” he said. “I can't wait to see what you come up with.” Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough. When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average. But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure. And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me. Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place. “Can I help you find something?” a woman behind the counter asked me. “The Bride of Frankenstein,” I quickly replied, then added, “the costume, I mean.” All the while I prayed the store had it in my size. The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. “You're welcome to try it on,” she told me. I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow. The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight. “I don't need to try it on,” I said to the saleslady. “This is what I want.” The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin. After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick. As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach. I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding. Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom. I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door. Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone. Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume. Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too. For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. “So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night.” I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. “You have the address, right?” I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure. “Of course,” he said. “Would you like me to bring anything?” “Just your handsome self,” I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who. The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. “I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way,” he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, “you're really cute when you blush.” I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower. As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare? Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch. I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips. I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come. Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was. Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me. “Fuck me, Sam!” I cried shamelessly. As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction. After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow. My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment. The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam. I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow. Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. “Perfect,” I declared. A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse. Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak. His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. “You are one spectacular bride!” he exclaimed. I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. “And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!” I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. “I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in.” Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. “Thanks for inviting me over tonight.” After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. “Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready.” “Sounds great.” He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. “This is an awesome apartment.” “It's kind of small, but I like it,” I said. “Nora–the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs–told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here.” I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam. “Then we can go absolutely wild,” he responded with a grin. I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet. “We can do whatever we want,” I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin. Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong. “You need any help?” Sam asked. “Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec.” Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone. Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle. “I'll have to take my fangs out,” he said. “Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything.” I lifted my glass of cider. “Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam.” He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine. As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun. After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. “Have you ever carved a pumpkin?” I asked. “Nope,” he replied. “My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story.” I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. “Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve.” Sam threw his head back and laughed. “Only if you help!” “Deal.” As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. “You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?” I asked. “I don't want you to be uncomfortable.” “No, not at all,” he answered. “I have no issue with religion, but my family is just… overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday.” “I'm sorry,” I said quietly. Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. “I figure they'll come around eventually.” Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. “Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship,” he said. During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. “Mom's great,” I told him now, “but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm… not.” Sam looked at me and smiled. “You are when you get to know someone,” he said. “I like that.” I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. “You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins.” Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work. As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching his, and I wanted more than anything to kiss him, but I told myself it was too soon. “Wanna watch TV?” I asked. “There are probably lots of scary movies to choose from tonight.” Sam gave me one of his sweet grins. “Sure.” As we headed into the living room, I grabbed the large bag of candy I'd bought. “You thought of everything!” he said, taking off his cape before he sat down beside me on the couch. “I know you're not crazy about sweets, but I figured you could find something you like in that bag.” Now that we were next to each other in the almost darkness, I swallowed hard, trying to fight an attack of nerves. Flipping through the channels, I came across a black-and-white vampire film. “This should be right up your alley,” I told Sam playfully. “Absolutely,” he said as I settled back on the couch. “Maybe I can learn something, because my vampire game needs work.” “Oh, I don't know about that.” I turned to face him. “You're quite alluring.” Sam turned toward me as well, a pleased smile dancing on his lips. “Really?” he asked in a low voice. “How so?” Gazing into his eyes, I told myself to go for it. As nervous as I was, I knew I wasn't imagining his interest in me. Before I spoke, I took a deep breath to gather up all my courage. “Well, you have an incredibly sexy voice, for starters,” I said. Now Sam was grinning. “Is that right?” I slowly nodded, my stare moving to his lips. “I'd be lying if I said I never imagined you leaning close to me and whispering all kinds of dirty things in my ear.” Sam's eyes widened at my confession, and I heard his sharp intake of breath. I quickly looked away from him, afraid I'd gone too far. Still I couldn't deny that my entire body seemed to pulse with need. Simply saying those words to him had made me wet once again. On the television screen, a handsome vampire sank his fangs into a beautiful young woman's neck. I dared to flash a grin at Sam. “Be sure to take notes,” I told him. “Oh, I am,” he responded. “In fact, I'd better get my fangs so I can practice.” Now it was my turn to be surprised as I watched him get up from the couch and retrieve the plastic fangs from the kitchen. He popped them back in place, then sat down next to me again. “So,” he said, giving me a wide smile as he wiggled his eyebrows, “this is the part where I mesmerize you so you're utterly unable to resist me.” Oh, I was already there, but I couldn't tell him that! Instead, I laughed and moved closer to him. “Go for it!” I cried. Sam leaned toward me, bringing his lips close to my ear. “I think you're so sexy, Iris,” he whispered. “All night, I've wanted to kiss you. When I think about slipping a hand beneath your dress, it makes me so hard…” I closed my eyes and released a moan, powerless to hide my arousal. Sam pressed his mouth to my neck, laughing low and soft as he teasingly grazed my skin with his fangs. “That did the trick,” I said, my voice high and breathy. “Now I'm all yours, Sam.” He removed the fangs once again, then turned my face toward his. I stared up at him, my heart pounding like a thundering drum in my chest. Sam pressed his lips to mine, and I melted into our first kiss. His mouth was so warm and soft, so inviting. I slipped my arms around his neck, eager for more of him. When our tongues met, a current of lust traveled through me, and my hips actually began rocking, making my need clear. I finally withdrew from him, breathing hard. Sam's stare was hot, and before I'd recovered from the kiss, he gave me another one, his mouth more demanding. I surrendered completely, feeling lightheaded as a fierce aching began between my thighs. Sam tentatively cupped my breast. My pleasured cry was muffled by his lips, and before I could stop myself, I slid my hand down his chest, then lower. He gave an encouraging moan, which only grew louder when my fingers reached his erection. This time, Sam was the one to break our kiss so he could catch his breath. He looked down, watching me stroke him through his pants. Feeling his hardness beneath my palm made me shiver; it was all I could do not to remove my wet panties, then lift up my dress and spread my legs for him. Instead, I took off my wig, then removed the pins from my hair so it fell free. With Sam's stare riveted to me, and his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, I worked up the nerve to say, “I need to tell you something.” “Okay,” he said quickly. I figured there was no sense being coy about it. “I'm a virgin,” I blurted out. “In case you haven't already guessed. But I'm ready for that to change. Tonight.” I fought the urge to avert my gaze as I grew suddenly self-conscious. “I've never had a real boyfriend, so I have no idea what I'm doing. If that scares you off, I understand.” Sam smiled and ran a hand through his hair, mussing up his vampire coif. Then he brought his face close to mine, as if confiding a secret. “That won't scare me off, Iris, since I'm a virgin, too.” My mouth dropped open, for his revelation came as a total shock. “Really?” He nodded. “Most girls I dated in the past were religious, like my family, and they wanted to wait until marriage. Now it seems like everyone our age has already had sex, and I guess I have kind of a hang-up about it. If I do work up the nerve to ask someone out, and we hit it off, I find I'm dreading that inevitable conversation. My insecurity tends to ruin things before the relationship turns sexual.” “But you haven't been insecure with me,” I pointed out. He tilted his head, regarding me with a soft smile. “No, I haven't. I certainly didn't come here expecting to have sex tonight, but when we started kissing and touching, it just felt so… right. I knew I'd be comfortable with admitting my lack of experience to you. I didn't feel like you would judge me.” “Of course I wouldn't,” I said. “But I will admit that, unlike you, I was hoping to have sex tonight, so…” I jumped up from the couch and took off toward my bedroom, leaving a puzzled Sam staring after me. I quickly returned, carrying the box of condoms. Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. “You really did think of everything, didn't you?” To be continued.. by  MoonlitOpal for Literotica.

 Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two on Halloween. by  MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home. “It's such a gorgeous day,” I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air.“Soon it's going to be freezing,” Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. “Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months.” I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway. He shook his head. “No, thank you.” “Oh, come on!” I insisted. “It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year.” He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face. “My family never celebrated Halloween,” Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of faith had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. “It's just like any other day to me,” he went on. I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment. Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. “You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life,” I told him. “Well, what about you?” he asked. “What are your plans for Halloween?” I shrugged. “My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless…” My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. “Unless you want to come over to my apartment,” I finally managed to say. My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer. When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. “We could dress up if you want–there's still time to get costumes–and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider…” Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic. “You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun,” he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me. I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. “Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?” I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. “I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back.” Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. “So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?” he asked. Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. “I certainly hope to,” I replied. He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans. So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs? “And you're going to wear a costume?” Sam asked. I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. “Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out.” Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. “Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best,” he said. “I can't wait to see what you come up with.” Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough. When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average. But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure. And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me. Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place. “Can I help you find something?” a woman behind the counter asked me. “The Bride of Frankenstein,” I quickly replied, then added, “the costume, I mean.” All the while I prayed the store had it in my size. The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. “You're welcome to try it on,” she told me. I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow. The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight. “I don't need to try it on,” I said to the saleslady. “This is what I want.” The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin. After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick. As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach. I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding. Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom. I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door. Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone. Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume. Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too. For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. “So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night.” I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. “You have the address, right?” I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure. “Of course,” he said. “Would you like me to bring anything?” “Just your handsome self,” I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who. The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. “I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way,” he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, “you're really cute when you blush.” I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower. As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare? Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch. I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips. I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come. Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was. Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me. “Fuck me, Sam!” I cried shamelessly. As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction. After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow. My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment. The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam. I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow. Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. “Perfect,” I declared. A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse. Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak. His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. “You are one spectacular bride!” he exclaimed. I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. “And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!” I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. “I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in.” Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. “Thanks for inviting me over tonight.” After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. “Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready.” “Sounds great.” He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. “This is an awesome apartment.” “It's kind of small, but I like it,” I said. “Nora–the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs–told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here.” I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam. “Then we can go absolutely wild,” he responded with a grin. I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet. “We can do whatever we want,” I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin. Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong. “You need any help?” Sam asked. “Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec.” Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone. Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle. “I'll have to take my fangs out,” he said. “Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything.” I lifted my glass of cider. “Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam.” He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine. As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun. After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. “Have you ever carved a pumpkin?” I asked. “Nope,” he replied. “My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story.” I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. “Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve.” Sam threw his head back and laughed. “Only if you help!” “Deal.” As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. “You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?” I asked. “I don't want you to be uncomfortable.” “No, not at all,” he answered. “I have no issue with religion, but my family is just… overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday.” “I'm sorry,” I said quietly. Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. “I figure they'll come around eventually.” Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. “Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship,” he said. During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. “Mom's great,” I told him now, “but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm… not.” Sam looked at me and smiled. “You are when you get to know someone,” he said. “I like that.” I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. “You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins.” Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work. As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching his, and I wanted more than anything to kiss him, but I told myself it was too soon. “Wanna watch TV?” I asked. “There are probably lots of scary movies to choose from tonight.” Sam gave me one of his sweet grins. “Sure.” As we headed into the living room, I grabbed the large bag of candy I'd bought. “You thought of everything!” he said, taking off his cape before he sat down beside me on the couch. “I know you're not crazy about sweets, but I figured you could find something you like in that bag.” Now that we were next to each other in the almost darkness, I swallowed hard, trying to fight an attack of nerves. Flipping through the channels, I came across a black-and-white vampire film. “This should be right up your alley,” I told Sam playfully. “Absolutely,” he said as I settled back on the couch. “Maybe I can learn something, because my vampire game needs work.” “Oh, I don't know about that.” I turned to face him. “You're quite alluring.” Sam turned toward me as well, a pleased smile dancing on his lips. “Really?” he asked in a low voice. “How so?” Gazing into his eyes, I told myself to go for it. As nervous as I was, I knew I wasn't imagining his interest in me. Before I spoke, I took a deep breath to gather up all my courage. “Well, you have an incredibly sexy voice, for starters,” I said. Now Sam was grinning. “Is that right?” I slowly nodded, my stare moving to his lips. “I'd be lying if I said I never imagined you leaning close to me and whispering all kinds of dirty things in my ear.” Sam's eyes widened at my confession, and I heard his sharp intake of breath. I quickly looked away from him, afraid I'd gone too far. Still I couldn't deny that my entire body seemed to pulse with need. Simply saying those words to him had made me wet once again. On the television screen, a handsome vampire sank his fangs into a beautiful young woman's neck. I dared to flash a grin at Sam. “Be sure to take notes,” I told him. “Oh, I am,” he responded. “In fact, I'd better get my fangs so I can practice.” Now it was my turn to be surprised as I watched him get up from the couch and retrieve the plastic fangs from the kitchen. He popped them back in place, then sat down next to me again. “So,” he said, giving me a wide smile as he wiggled his eyebrows, “this is the part where I mesmerize you so you're utterly unable to resist me.” Oh, I was already there, but I couldn't tell him that! Instead, I laughed and moved closer to him. “Go for it!” I cried. Sam leaned toward me, bringing his lips close to my ear. “I think you're so sexy, Iris,” he whispered. “All night, I've wanted to kiss you. When I think about slipping a hand beneath your dress, it makes me so hard…” I closed my eyes and released a moan, powerless to hide my arousal. Sam pressed his mouth to my neck, laughing low and soft as he teasingly grazed my skin with his fangs. “That did the trick,” I said, my voice high and breathy. “Now I'm all yours, Sam.” He removed the fangs once again, then turned my face toward his. I stared up at him, my heart pounding like a thundering drum in my chest. Sam pressed his lips to mine, and I melted into our first kiss. His mouth was so warm and soft, so inviting. I slipped my arms around his neck, eager for more of him. When our tongues met, a current of lust traveled through me, and my hips actually began rocking, making my need clear. I finally withdrew from him, breathing hard. Sam's stare was hot, and before I'd recovered from the kiss, he gave me another one, his mouth more demanding. I surrendered completely, feeling lightheaded as a fierce aching began between my thighs. Sam tentatively cupped my breast. My pleasured cry was muffled by his lips, and before I could stop myself, I slid my hand down his chest, then lower. He gave an encouraging moan, which only grew louder when my fingers reached his erection. This time, Sam was the one to break our kiss so he could catch his breath. He looked down, watching me stroke him through his pants. Feeling his hardness beneath my palm made me shiver; it was all I could do not to remove my wet panties, then lift up my dress and spread my legs for him. Instead, I took off my wig, then removed the pins from my hair so it fell free. With Sam's stare riveted to me, and his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, I worked up the nerve to say, “I need to tell you something.” “Okay,” he said quickly. I figured there was no sense being coy about it. “I'm a virgin,” I blurted out. “In case you haven't already guessed. But I'm ready for that to change. Tonight.” I fought the urge to avert my gaze as I grew suddenly self-conscious. “I've never had a real boyfriend, so I have no idea what I'm doing. If that scares you off, I understand.” Sam smiled and ran a hand through his hair, mussing up his vampire coif. Then he brought his face close to mine, as if confiding a secret. “That won't scare me off, Iris, since I'm a virgin, too.” My mouth dropped open, for his revelation came as a total shock. “Really?” He nodded. “Most girls I dated in the past were religious, like my family, and they wanted to wait until marriage. Now it seems like everyone our age has already had sex, and I guess I have kind of a hang-up about it. If I do work up the nerve to ask someone out, and we hit it off, I find I'm dreading that inevitable conversation. My insecurity tends to ruin things before the relationship turns sexual.” “But you haven't been insecure with me,” I pointed out. He tilted his head, regarding me with a soft smile. “No, I haven't. I certainly didn't come here expecting to have sex tonight, but when we started kissing and touching, it just felt so… right. I knew I'd be comfortable with admitting my lack of experience to you. I didn't feel like you would judge me.” “Of course I wouldn't,” I said. “But I will admit that, unlike you, I was hoping to have sex tonight, so…” I jumped up from the couch and took off toward my bedroom, leaving a puzzled Sam staring after me. I quickly returned, carrying the box of condoms. Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. “You really did think of everything, didn't you?” To be continued.. by  MoonlitOpal for Literotica.

Lady Annabelle & Kate Two stories from 3 centuries, about one English mansion. By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. An aristocrat has an exciting encounter with a highwayman It is the Year of Our Lord 1760, and the roads leading to and from London be the most perilous for any traveler. Hounslow Heath being a favorite haunt of the highwayman and footpad. Folly indeed, for the unwary to wander alone. And London be a very wicked place, so it hath been told, with whores, beggars and cutpurses on every street corner, The journey of Lady Emily Arundel and her daughter Annabelle had been an uneventful one so far. "And when we arrive at Mablethorpe Hall, be sure to show your appreciation to Lord Barrington-Smythe. His son, William, wishes to seek your hand in marriage," Lady Emily began. "Yes Mother," her daughter replied, with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. "His estate comprises over a hundred acres of land," "Well, hark at that!" "owns several horses related to Whistlejacket," Annabelle struggled to contain a sigh. "properties in the colonies," "How glorious, Mother." "knows a clutch of fashionable London society in beautiful silk suits and powdered wigs attended by almost equally well appointed valets! Whom are accompanied by gorgeous ladies in even more elaborate wigs and dresses in the latest Paris fashions," The corpulent gentleman sat opposite them in the coach was Lord Bracewell, an old and dear friend of Lady Emily. He grinned at Annabelle, sensing her discomfort. "Your Ladyship, it may please you to know, that we are but a mile from our journey's end." And thank heaven for that, Bracewell thought to himself, now feeling the great need of a chamber pot after drinking an excess of ale. He adjusted his periwig. "Erm, perhaps an opportunity at this gathering for a, f, er, you know, eh?" He gestured something and Lady Emily quickly tapped his leg with her foot. "Shush. Manners, Cuthbert! Later, perhaps," At that moment the coach lurched as it hit a particularly large pothole. This stretch of road was notoriously bad. Suddenly, the coach shuddered to an uncomfortable halt and the horses squealed. Other hooves could be heard alongside. "Stand and deliver!" "Oh dear God!" Lord Bracewell exclaimed, crossing himself. "I fear we are about to be robbed!" The masked stranger yelled at the coachman. "Throw down your weapons my bonny boy, or I'll spill your guts on the road!" There was the sound of muskets hitting the ground. Inside the coach, Lady Emily trembled and uttered a prayer. A robber might take more from a lady than her silver. Annabelle should've been as terrified as her mother, but her wildly-beating heart was more out of excitement. "Perhaps this man may be more merciful than we give him credit for?" "Hush, my dearest daughter. These bandits are without scruples! Pray to the Lord!" A bay-colored horse's head and then its rider appeared outside the window. The figure who leaned down to peer into the window appeared tall, wearing a cape, a three-cornered hat and a black handkerchief across his mouth. Dark brown eyes. "Well now, what fabulous treasure do I find?" The highwayman pointed a flintlock pistol inches from Annabelle's face. He leaned forward and with a move of his wrist he flicked back her hood with the muzzle of the pistol. "Ah. A true English Rose." "Sir, I beg of you, do not harm my daughter," Lady Emily intervened. "She is but eighteen, an innocent child, she has no silver!" "Her fortune awaits at Mablethorpe Hall no doubt. But it is she I am taking, not her money. Come." And he beckoned, the hand still held out to help Annabelle down. "Why, what foul swine would take a young lady's honor? I forbid you to lay one finger on her!" Lady Emily yelled. "Take me in her place." "No Mother, I shall do as he asks," Annabelle interrupted, taking his hand. "My child, no!" "It shall be alright Mother," Annabelle replied. "Your daughter knows her own mind, Madam," the highwayman said. "So now, I must ask you to keep thine own counsel. It would give me no pleasure to shoot your coachman and your gentleman companion." Lady Emily could do nothing but remain in the coach as the mysterious stranger led Annabelle away and into the trees at the side of the road. "Sir. If I may be so bold, may I request a merciful death?" The damsel inquired. This rather caught the highwayman off guard. This young lady intrigued him far more than the other wealthy folks he'd ambushed in the past. How the ladies had screamed like banshees and pleaded for their lives. The simpering, periwigged dandy who'd pissed his breeches when a gun was pointed at his head. Aristocrats. The damned preening lot of them! How he loathed these ruling peacocks. Oh, he hadn't always been a highwayman. Back in his old life he'd fought for king and country. Until good fortune and those he looked up to had betrayed him, He had planned to kidnap the girl and hold her to ransom. Lord Arundel's daughter would command a high price. "You are indeed bold. And, I have no wish to kill you. Your beauty and grace are extremely attractive to young men and it is bound to rouse their passions." Annabelle thought for a moment. "Since I am without silver or jewels, perhaps I could offer you a gift of a different kind? If I were to sufficiently please you, would you let my mother, Lord Bracewell, the coachman and myself go free? I'll do anything, to please you." He blinked. "Even the most unladylike of things? Do you realize what you are saying?" "Sir, I am shortly to be married. It would be most helpful if I were sufficiently skilled in how to pleasure my husband on our wedding night. I have no experience whatsoever in meddling with a man, perhaps if I could, practice somehow." Those less-than-polite urges that had been assaulting her body recently, had now found the perfect outlet. "Will you service my prick like a common whore?" "Yes sir," Annabelle replied, kneeling before him. "Let's see you try then." He kept his pistol in his right hand. "No teeth." Annabelle unbuttoned the highwayman's breeches slowly, her careful motions at odds with the look in her blue eyes and pulled out the large and swollen member. She couldn't help but stare at his impressive length, simultaneously afraid and eager. A man's weapon in all its hardened glory. A thing she'd previously glimpsed from afar, now in her hands. He expected her to hesitate, but to his surprise, she leant forward and ran her tongue up the shaft. With all haste, she opened her mouth, allowing him to move it inside. He began to thrust his cock inside her mouth, holding her head steady. Shocked at herself, Annabelle couldn't deny that as she heard him pant and moan, she felt somehow strangely empowered. She began to suck, working her tongue around his member. The highwayman cursed and blasphemed holding her head firmer as he began to thrust faster. Eventually, he grasped her blonde hair tightly as he groaned, pushing his entire length down her throat and shot his seed into her. She swallowed every drop of it, rather liking the taste. "Impressive," he panted. He'd enjoyed that a lot more than he was willing to admit, but wasn't done with this little rich girl just yet. "Have you had enough yet, Marchioness Whore?" Panting she replied, "I think not. Please." "Please?" He ran his hand under her dress and up her thigh. "Please what?" "Please sir." He fingered her tantalizing wet womanhood. "Louder, if you please." "Ah, Please sir!" He chuckled, and withdrew. She was ready to beg him, but before she could he had her up against a tree, hands tied then the rope wrapped hight around the thick trunk. With swift action he pulled up her skirting and down went her petticoat. Pulling her ass out to meet him, had entered her virgin cunt from behind, feeling the satisfying tightness of a deflowering. She winced and made a squeal similar to those a fox makes when mating. It hurt, but at the same time it felt so good. The highwayman withdrew until just his cockhead was still engaged, leaving Annabelle feeling a little disappointed. But then he pushed back in, all the way and in one go. His animal instinct had kicked in and he had one overriding desire; to plant his seed in this nubile young lady. He picked up speed, plunging deeply each time. Annabelle's own arousal was equally uncontrolled. She knew what was about to happen after her recent voyeurism of Lord Bracewell fucking her mother across a grand piano one afternoon. A more amusing rather an arousing spectacle that brought to mind an overfed pug mounting a chair leg. This time the explosion was even more powerful - and it was accompanied by the highwayman's roar as she felt him fill her passage with his issue. It seemed to go on forever and she felt it leaking out around his shaft and down her legs. "God," he gasped as he finally withdrew from Annabelle. He untied her and helped her stand. "Did I, please you sir?" Annabelle inquired in her refined & well-bred cadence. The highwayman finally removed his face covering. Annabelle was surprised to see a weathered but good-looking man, with cheeks bearing scars. Under his cape, she had glimpsed a torn and darkened coat, that had been, long ago a Redcoat officer's uniform. This man was no stranger to battle, and had a long history that he wasn't prepared to reveal. "You and the others have earned your freedom Your Ladyship." He said with a bow, removing his 3-point hat in the process. Her charms prevailing to ransom her entourage. His siring became her own treasure, preparing her for yet more charming accomplishment in the upcoming matrimonial bedchamber. A Night at Mablethorpe Hall Two millennials Ravished by the ghost of a Redcoat on Halloween. "Don't you just love a Halloween-themed tour and a meal at an English country house?" Kate said to her friend as the minibus they were in pulled into the grounds of Mablethorpe Hall. "Yeah, these old places have a real atmosphere!" Chloe replied. "I've wanted to do something like this for like, forever. Stay overnight in some old place, pretend I'm lady of the manor. I'm so glad I booked this trip." "Kate you are such a history nerd. Lucy Worsley has a rival." "My heart is in the 18th century. Seriously. I just love anything from that time." Kate had often been described as an atypical millennial. They got off the bus and collected their luggage. "Come on, the tour is about to start. Let's dump our luggage. Apparently this place is haunted." Kate smiled. "All good English manors should have at least one ghost! Three hours in a minibus. I'm stiff from sitting so long." They collected their room keys. The Hall had not yet upgraded to the modern electronic key cards. Kate liked that. A traditional brass key was more in keeping with the decor. The receptionist looked worried. "Are you ok with having Room 13?" she asked. "Sure. I'm not superstitious. Don't tell me it's haunted?" "Well, some guests have reported that really strange things happen in that room. And the wi-fi doesn't work in there." Kate just assumed the woman was joking. "In that case, it sounds like my kind of room! Think I can last a few hours without wi-fi." The room was large and splendid. "Seriously? I get a king-size four poster bed?" Kate exclaimed as she gazed in awe. "This is so fantastic! I feel like Queen Anne." The bed looked so inviting, Kate couldn't resist just flopping back on it and spreading out. "Bliss!" she sighed. So much better than the single bed back at her cramped one-bed flat. She closed her eyes, Abruptly, Kate was overcome by a bizarre horniness, and masturbated more than she'd done in a long time. She was getting so wet, so hot and in a rush to give herself the release she so desperately needed. She hitched up her dress and pushed her panties down just a bit, then shoved her right hand down to her cunt. She used her left hand to push up her nightshirt and play with her breasts, pinching her nipples hard, making her moan with pleasure. Kate's right hand was busy with her cunt, alternately slipping down between her cunt lips and inside her hot, wet core, fucking herself with fingers, then pulling out to rub her clit. Back and forth, over and over. She was moaning, fantasizing about being pounded, pounded by an unknown uniformed man. Begging him to fuck her harder and send her climaxing in ecstasy, Kate was screaming. Suddenly her orgasm peaked and hit full force. She stopped all movement with her hands momentarily then began again, at first very fast and hard, then slowing as her orgasm began to subside. She lay there as her breathing slowly returned to normal. "Jesus," she muttered, when she could finally catch her breath again. "What the hell just happened?" The tour had already begun when Kate arrived to join the others. "What took you so long?" Chloe asked. "Thought you'd got lost." "Oh I just, er, oh wow, check out that tour guide!" "Mablethorpe Hall, one of Berkshire's finest country estates back in the day," the tour guide began. He was dressed in early 18th century period costume, with a long wig, frilled cuffs and breeches. "He looks just like John Hurt did in Rob Roy. I love the costumes in that movie." Kate whispered to Chloe, who rolled her eyes. Kate listened intently as every detail of the building's history was described. "But the most fascinating story of Mablethorpe," the guide continued, "is that it's said to be haunted by Major Robert Wolfe, a British Army officer." The was a chorus of "oh!" from the assembled tourists. "The Major is said to return to Mablethorpe every Halloween night, in hope of seeing the woman he once loved." "So the poor sod just wants to get laid?" a middle-aged bloke at the front said, and everyone burst out laughing. The tour guide evidently took this old legend extremely seriously and did not see the funny side. "As I was saying, the Major was in love with Lady Annabelle Barrington-Smythe. That in itself was a scandal, for she was married to William Barrington-Smythe. Rumor has it that the Major was actually a notorious highwayman known as The Fox, " Later, the guests were treated to a Halloween-themed meal in the Hall's grand banqueting room. There were the usual things adorning the tables - Jack o' lanterns, candles everywhere, fake cobwebs. In the background, a string quartet dressed as witches played a medley of Bach and Handel. "Not as spooky as I was expecting," Chloe said as she sampled the pumpkin pie and spiced rum. "I was hoping the lights were going to go out and there'd be a jump-scare or something. Like two years ago when we went to that zombie-themed night at Castle Howard. That was creepy as hell!" "This is nice though. Lots of atmosphere. I like it here. I'd like to, get married in a place like this. Have a historical-themed wedding. That is, if, " "When, Kate. When you meet that ideal guy. And you will. He's out there. Plenty of fish. Steve was a complete areole, but he's ancient history. A bit like this hall." "True!" After the meal concluded, there was more live music and dancing. "Think I'm going to call it a night," Kate said. "Oh you lightweight," Chloe replied, already tipsy. "Aren't you going to stay up for the midnight ghost walk in the grounds? You might see a good-looking highwayman." "No, I'm totally exhausted. Really. You can tell me all about it in the morning." "Fine, whatever. I know you're too afraid!" Kate headed up to her room, surprised at being overcome by such tiredness. She hadn't drunk that much, and it had hardly been an energetic evening. The glorious king-size bed and it's luxurious blankets beckoned, Sometime after midnight, Kate was in a deep slumber, but also in the throes of a nightmare. He's coming, Kate did not dream often, and she was even less often plagued by bad dreams. Several times she stirred, came half awake, and heard herself gasping in panic. Once, drifting up from some threatening vision, she heard her own voice crying out wordlessly in terror, and she realized she was thrashing about in the bed. Suddenly the air was oppressively heavy, hot, thick; as if it were not air at all but a bitter and poisonous gas of some kind. She tried to breathe, couldn't. There was an invisible, crushing weight on her chest. The unmistakable smell of gunpowder. Hoofbeats, many horses. Some kind of battle? A murderous barrage of lightning crashed like a volley of mortar fire, seven or eight tremendous bolts; and woke her from sleep in an instant. "Holy shit." Kate gasped as the storm made her sit upright in bed. She remembered what Chloe had said earlier, about the tour not being scary. Evidently, nature had now delivered a jump, a scare of its own. Already her memory of the nightmare had begun to dissolve; only fragments of it remained with her, and each of those disassociated images was evaporating as if it were a splinter of ice. All she could remember was that she'd been in a battle of some kind, and there had been many men - soldiers on horseback. They'd been pursuing her. Firing guns. As the nightmare receded, Kate became uncomfortably aware of how dark the bedroom was. Before going to sleep she had switched off both the bedside lamps. The curtains were all closed, and only thin blades of moonlight were visible between the gap she'd left. She had the irrational but unshakable feeling that something had followed her up from the dream, there was another presence in the room, oh God! She fumbled for the lamp switch, damn, where was it? Groped around, switched it on. Relief as golden light flooded the room, And then she saw him. Stood at the side of the bed. He was dressed in a Redcoat uniform, just calmly standing there. She gasped, but was so shocked, she couldn't utter a sound for a moment. Then her initial shock turned to anger. Was this part of the Halloween tour? Having re-enactors actually enter the guest bedrooms was completely unacceptable. "What the hell are you doing?" Kate yelled. He seemed taken aback by her reaction. "Who are you?" She demanded once she had caught her breath again. "I beg your pardon, Miss," he began. He removed his hat as he moved closer. "Major Robert Wolfe of His Majesty's 58th Regiment of Foot." "What are you doing here?" He smiled politely. "Where I come from, when a gentleman introduces himself, a lady generally responds in kind." Kate was about to respond with a sarcastic remark, but then she noticed that he was surrounded by a faint, silver glow. Her heart began to pound like crazy. Gathering all her courage, she decided to ask him directly. "Are you, dead?" The Major's face relaxed into a smile. "Oh indeed. Quite, quite dead. As I have been since the last night of October, Seventeen Sixty-five." Kate thought she might faint. "You're a," "A spirit, why yes. An earthbound and restless one, forever drawn to return to Mablethorpe every All Hallow's night. Isn't that quite a tale? I most humbly apologies for subjecting you to my battle experiences earlier, but t'was the only way I was able to wake you." She looked him up and down. He did look a gentleman, to be sure, and a handsome one at that. The signature red coat, crossed with white belts, the brown hair tied back in a queue and neatly curled at the sides, the breeches, knee-high leather boots. A brass gorget glinted round his neck. The Major took one of her pale, slender hands. Kate was surprised to feel solid flesh, rather than some kind of gaseous form, as expected of a ghost. Was he more of a zombie? His hand was as cold as ice. Kate suddenly felt her cheeks flush, under his intense gaze. If all those old stereotypes about ghosts were true, then he could probably see right through her nightie, as well as walk through walls, "Um, why did you wake me?" He was still holding her hand. "Well, I must beg your forgiveness for the manner of this intrusion, my lady. I am honored to make your acquaintance. I was drawn to you from the moment you arrived here. You resemble so much, someone I lost, long ago. For the past 255 years I keep returning here, hoping to find a lady who might be able to satisfy my most urgent of needs," Kate bit her lip, as she recalled that earlier incident in the bedroom when she'd pleasured herself. She'd never been a religious person. But now she was considering sex with a ghost. Was she about to embark on something that might damn her soul? On the other hand, she'd been single for a while, had been craving the touch of a man, "Major, I am willing to help you in any way I can." "You are lovely beyond belief. If I may so bold as to show my appreciation?" He leaned in to kiss the exposed skin of her neck; his lips leaving a hot trail from just below her ear to the center of her throat at the neck of her nightie. Kate closed her eyes and moaned. "A little more, my lady?" "Yes, oh yes," He kissed her and she parted her lips to let him in. The heat of his mouth and his probing tongue sent shivers through her body and she shifted closer to him to feel the heat of his body against hers. She breathed in the faint masculine scent. Major Wolfe pulled back the bedcovers. Then he pushed her nightie up to bare her belly. Leaning her back, he took one hardened nipple with his lips and she gasped. He sucked, pulling with his lips. At Kate's soft moan, he drew in a shuddering breath. "Touch me," he pleaded hoarsely, bringing her hand to the waistband of his breeches, and then guiding it down to cup the bulge in his groin. She explored eagerly, desperately, feeling his full erection through his breeches and groping lower to feel his balls. Oh lord, she was trembling so much with excitement. Unfastening the fall front flap, she pulled out his engorged organ. She couldn't believe this was happening. She was groping the cock of a dead man! And she was so wet. Kate took his hot length in her hand, feeling it, and stroked it up and down as she licked and sucked at the tip. The Major was generously endowed, and she felt herself blush. "Here," he said, moving her unoccupied hand to cup his balls. "Don't be shy, my lady." Gently squeezing his balls, she slowly took his throbbing cock into her mouth. He moaned as she deep-throated him. "Oh my lady," he groaned. Then Major Wolfe clambered on the bed and put his head between Kate's thighs. The tip of his tongue brushed her clitoris. She jumped and willed him to move faster. At first his tongue explored her wet folds, but he replaced his tongue with gentle fingers that probed and rubbed and finally penetrated. Kate's wetness was dripping down her arse crack and he rubbed it around with his fingers. The sensation made her squirm and she placed her feet on his shoulders, and when he finally sucked on her clit, she lifted herself up to meet his tongue. None of her previous partners had ever thrilled her as much as this. His face was flushed and damp and his expression was one of pure longing. "My lady, I want you so much. "He whispered and pushed up into her. "Ah!" Kate gasped, more from surprise than the stretching sensation. "Are you alright?" he said, wrapping one arm around her and holding her close. She gave her answer by kissing him. He insinuated his hand between their bodies and fingered her clit as he began to move inside her. Holy shit, those fingers, he knew exactly how to pleasure a woman for maximum effect! For a moment Kate thought of the fact he'd been waiting over two and a half centuries for this! He stroked her again with wet, slippery fingers and thrust steadily up into her. The combination awakened something within that she'd never felt before. Kate dug her hands into his back and tried to speak, but couldn't form words. The Redcoat's large cock filled her completely, stretching her walls to the limit. He was groaning and fucking her like a wild beast. "Come for me, my lady," Major Wolfe whispered in her ear, and she cried out. "Come for me, release for me. Let us spend together," he pleaded, and she did, her head falling back, her whole body shaking and clenching with the intensity of orgasm. He followed immediately; in an instant their coupling reached its conclusion and she was filled to the brim with his seed, Kate didn't want to let him go. They lay joined for what seemed like a long time. Eventually, Major Wolfe gently withdrew his softening member from his mortal lover. "Dawn approaches, my lady." "No, Major, stay, please," she whispered, tiredness overcoming her. "Rest now, my love. I must go." Kate tried to say something, but sleep was rapidly overcoming her. "We shall meet again. Soon, my love," was the last she heard. The sound of someone knocking on the door finally woke Kate. She squinted at the curtains. Bright sunlight was streaming through the gap. "Kate, are you awake?" Chloe's muffled voice could be heard. Fumbling for a dressing gown, Kate staggered out of bed and opened the door. "There you are! Were you in a coma or something? It's 11 o'clock! You've missed breakfast and the minibus will be here in half an hour!" "Oh God, sorry, I forgot to set my phone's alarm clock. I, er, I'll be down as quick as I can." "Are you ok? You look a bit peaky." "Just crashed out. How was the midnight ghost walk?" "Midnight wash-out you mean. Did you see that storm last night? It was unreal. So much lightning. Thought a freaking nuclear bomb had gone off!" "Oh. Guess I missed that." "Jeez, you were in a coma. That thunder could've wakened the dead!" "Maybe it did," Kate wondered. Alone in the room again, Kate returned to the bed. Her mind was a tumult of emotions. "It wasn't all a dream, was it? The product of a Halloween-crazed imagination? It couldn't have been, " Suddenly she spotted something under the pillow. Eyes widening, she picked it up. The brass gorget. "He was real!" She clutched it to her chest. And hoped she wouldn't have to wait until next Halloween before she saw Major Robert Wolfe again. By Blacksheep for Literotica

Lady Annabelle & Kate Two stories from 3 centuries, about one English mansion. By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. An aristocrat has an exciting encounter with a highwayman It is the Year of Our Lord 1760, and the roads leading to and from London be the most perilous for any traveler. Hounslow Heath being a favorite haunt of the highwayman and footpad. Folly indeed, for the unwary to wander alone. And London be a very wicked place, so it hath been told, with whores, beggars and cutpurses on every street corner, The journey of Lady Emily Arundel and her daughter Annabelle had been an uneventful one so far. "And when we arrive at Mablethorpe Hall, be sure to show your appreciation to Lord Barrington-Smythe. His son, William, wishes to seek your hand in marriage," Lady Emily began. "Yes Mother," her daughter replied, with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. "His estate comprises over a hundred acres of land," "Well, hark at that!" "owns several horses related to Whistlejacket," Annabelle struggled to contain a sigh. "properties in the colonies," "How glorious, Mother." "knows a clutch of fashionable London society in beautiful silk suits and powdered wigs attended by almost equally well appointed valets! Whom are accompanied by gorgeous ladies in even more elaborate wigs and dresses in the latest Paris fashions," The corpulent gentleman sat opposite them in the coach was Lord Bracewell, an old and dear friend of Lady Emily. He grinned at Annabelle, sensing her discomfort. "Your Ladyship, it may please you to know, that we are but a mile from our journey's end." And thank heaven for that, Bracewell thought to himself, now feeling the great need of a chamber pot after drinking an excess of ale. He adjusted his periwig. "Erm, perhaps an opportunity at this gathering for a, f, er, you know, eh?" He gestured something and Lady Emily quickly tapped his leg with her foot. "Shush. Manners, Cuthbert! Later, perhaps," At that moment the coach lurched as it hit a particularly large pothole. This stretch of road was notoriously bad. Suddenly, the coach shuddered to an uncomfortable halt and the horses squealed. Other hooves could be heard alongside. "Stand and deliver!" "Oh dear God!" Lord Bracewell exclaimed, crossing himself. "I fear we are about to be robbed!" The masked stranger yelled at the coachman. "Throw down your weapons my bonny boy, or I'll spill your guts on the road!" There was the sound of muskets hitting the ground. Inside the coach, Lady Emily trembled and uttered a prayer. A robber might take more from a lady than her silver. Annabelle should've been as terrified as her mother, but her wildly-beating heart was more out of excitement. "Perhaps this man may be more merciful than we give him credit for?" "Hush, my dearest daughter. These bandits are without scruples! Pray to the Lord!" A bay-colored horse's head and then its rider appeared outside the window. The figure who leaned down to peer into the window appeared tall, wearing a cape, a three-cornered hat and a black handkerchief across his mouth. Dark brown eyes. "Well now, what fabulous treasure do I find?" The highwayman pointed a flintlock pistol inches from Annabelle's face. He leaned forward and with a move of his wrist he flicked back her hood with the muzzle of the pistol. "Ah. A true English Rose." "Sir, I beg of you, do not harm my daughter," Lady Emily intervened. "She is but eighteen, an innocent child, she has no silver!" "Her fortune awaits at Mablethorpe Hall no doubt. But it is she I am taking, not her money. Come." And he beckoned, the hand still held out to help Annabelle down. "Why, what foul swine would take a young lady's honor? I forbid you to lay one finger on her!" Lady Emily yelled. "Take me in her place." "No Mother, I shall do as he asks," Annabelle interrupted, taking his hand. "My child, no!" "It shall be alright Mother," Annabelle replied. "Your daughter knows her own mind, Madam," the highwayman said. "So now, I must ask you to keep thine own counsel. It would give me no pleasure to shoot your coachman and your gentleman companion." Lady Emily could do nothing but remain in the coach as the mysterious stranger led Annabelle away and into the trees at the side of the road. "Sir. If I may be so bold, may I request a merciful death?" The damsel inquired. This rather caught the highwayman off guard. This young lady intrigued him far more than the other wealthy folks he'd ambushed in the past. How the ladies had screamed like banshees and pleaded for their lives. The simpering, periwigged dandy who'd pissed his breeches when a gun was pointed at his head. Aristocrats. The damned preening lot of them! How he loathed these ruling peacocks. Oh, he hadn't always been a highwayman. Back in his old life he'd fought for king and country. Until good fortune and those he looked up to had betrayed him, He had planned to kidnap the girl and hold her to ransom. Lord Arundel's daughter would command a high price. "You are indeed bold. And, I have no wish to kill you. Your beauty and grace are extremely attractive to young men and it is bound to rouse their passions." Annabelle thought for a moment. "Since I am without silver or jewels, perhaps I could offer you a gift of a different kind? If I were to sufficiently please you, would you let my mother, Lord Bracewell, the coachman and myself go free? I'll do anything, to please you." He blinked. "Even the most unladylike of things? Do you realize what you are saying?" "Sir, I am shortly to be married. It would be most helpful if I were sufficiently skilled in how to pleasure my husband on our wedding night. I have no experience whatsoever in meddling with a man, perhaps if I could, practice somehow." Those less-than-polite urges that had been assaulting her body recently, had now found the perfect outlet. "Will you service my prick like a common whore?" "Yes sir," Annabelle replied, kneeling before him. "Let's see you try then." He kept his pistol in his right hand. "No teeth." Annabelle unbuttoned the highwayman's breeches slowly, her careful motions at odds with the look in her blue eyes and pulled out the large and swollen member. She couldn't help but stare at his impressive length, simultaneously afraid and eager. A man's weapon in all its hardened glory. A thing she'd previously glimpsed from afar, now in her hands. He expected her to hesitate, but to his surprise, she leant forward and ran her tongue up the shaft. With all haste, she opened her mouth, allowing him to move it inside. He began to thrust his cock inside her mouth, holding her head steady. Shocked at herself, Annabelle couldn't deny that as she heard him pant and moan, she felt somehow strangely empowered. She began to suck, working her tongue around his member. The highwayman cursed and blasphemed holding her head firmer as he began to thrust faster. Eventually, he grasped her blonde hair tightly as he groaned, pushing his entire length down her throat and shot his seed into her. She swallowed every drop of it, rather liking the taste. "Impressive," he panted. He'd enjoyed that a lot more than he was willing to admit, but wasn't done with this little rich girl just yet. "Have you had enough yet, Marchioness Whore?" Panting she replied, "I think not. Please." "Please?" He ran his hand under her dress and up her thigh. "Please what?" "Please sir." He fingered her tantalizing wet womanhood. "Louder, if you please." "Ah, Please sir!" He chuckled, and withdrew. She was ready to beg him, but before she could he had her up against a tree, hands tied then the rope wrapped hight around the thick trunk. With swift action he pulled up her skirting and down went her petticoat. Pulling her ass out to meet him, had entered her virgin cunt from behind, feeling the satisfying tightness of a deflowering. She winced and made a squeal similar to those a fox makes when mating. It hurt, but at the same time it felt so good. The highwayman withdrew until just his cockhead was still engaged, leaving Annabelle feeling a little disappointed. But then he pushed back in, all the way and in one go. His animal instinct had kicked in and he had one overriding desire; to plant his seed in this nubile young lady. He picked up speed, plunging deeply each time. Annabelle's own arousal was equally uncontrolled. She knew what was about to happen after her recent voyeurism of Lord Bracewell fucking her mother across a grand piano one afternoon. A more amusing rather an arousing spectacle that brought to mind an overfed pug mounting a chair leg. This time the explosion was even more powerful - and it was accompanied by the highwayman's roar as she felt him fill her passage with his issue. It seemed to go on forever and she felt it leaking out around his shaft and down her legs. "God," he gasped as he finally withdrew from Annabelle. He untied her and helped her stand. "Did I, please you sir?" Annabelle inquired in her refined & well-bred cadence. The highwayman finally removed his face covering. Annabelle was surprised to see a weathered but good-looking man, with cheeks bearing scars. Under his cape, she had glimpsed a torn and darkened coat, that had been, long ago a Redcoat officer's uniform. This man was no stranger to battle, and had a long history that he wasn't prepared to reveal. "You and the others have earned your freedom Your Ladyship." He said with a bow, removing his 3-point hat in the process. Her charms prevailing to ransom her entourage. His siring became her own treasure, preparing her for yet more charming accomplishment in the upcoming matrimonial bedchamber. A Night at Mablethorpe Hall Two millennials Ravished by the ghost of a Redcoat on Halloween. "Don't you just love a Halloween-themed tour and a meal at an English country house?" Kate said to her friend as the minibus they were in pulled into the grounds of Mablethorpe Hall. "Yeah, these old places have a real atmosphere!" Chloe replied. "I've wanted to do something like this for like, forever. Stay overnight in some old place, pretend I'm lady of the manor. I'm so glad I booked this trip." "Kate you are such a history nerd. Lucy Worsley has a rival." "My heart is in the 18th century. Seriously. I just love anything from that time." Kate had often been described as an atypical millennial. They got off the bus and collected their luggage. "Come on, the tour is about to start. Let's dump our luggage. Apparently this place is haunted." Kate smiled. "All good English manors should have at least one ghost! Three hours in a minibus. I'm stiff from sitting so long." They collected their room keys. The Hall had not yet upgraded to the modern electronic key cards. Kate liked that. A traditional brass key was more in keeping with the decor. The receptionist looked worried. "Are you ok with having Room 13?" she asked. "Sure. I'm not superstitious. Don't tell me it's haunted?" "Well, some guests have reported that really strange things happen in that room. And the wi-fi doesn't work in there." Kate just assumed the woman was joking. "In that case, it sounds like my kind of room! Think I can last a few hours without wi-fi." The room was large and splendid. "Seriously? I get a king-size four poster bed?" Kate exclaimed as she gazed in awe. "This is so fantastic! I feel like Queen Anne." The bed looked so inviting, Kate couldn't resist just flopping back on it and spreading out. "Bliss!" she sighed. So much better than the single bed back at her cramped one-bed flat. She closed her eyes, Abruptly, Kate was overcome by a bizarre horniness, and masturbated more than she'd done in a long time. She was getting so wet, so hot and in a rush to give herself the release she so desperately needed. She hitched up her dress and pushed her panties down just a bit, then shoved her right hand down to her cunt. She used her left hand to push up her nightshirt and play with her breasts, pinching her nipples hard, making her moan with pleasure. Kate's right hand was busy with her cunt, alternately slipping down between her cunt lips and inside her hot, wet core, fucking herself with fingers, then pulling out to rub her clit. Back and forth, over and over. She was moaning, fantasizing about being pounded, pounded by an unknown uniformed man. Begging him to fuck her harder and send her climaxing in ecstasy, Kate was screaming. Suddenly her orgasm peaked and hit full force. She stopped all movement with her hands momentarily then began again, at first very fast and hard, then slowing as her orgasm began to subside. She lay there as her breathing slowly returned to normal. "Jesus," she muttered, when she could finally catch her breath again. "What the hell just happened?" The tour had already begun when Kate arrived to join the others. "What took you so long?" Chloe asked. "Thought you'd got lost." "Oh I just, er, oh wow, check out that tour guide!" "Mablethorpe Hall, one of Berkshire's finest country estates back in the day," the tour guide began. He was dressed in early 18th century period costume, with a long wig, frilled cuffs and breeches. "He looks just like John Hurt did in Rob Roy. I love the costumes in that movie." Kate whispered to Chloe, who rolled her eyes. Kate listened intently as every detail of the building's history was described. "But the most fascinating story of Mablethorpe," the guide continued, "is that it's said to be haunted by Major Robert Wolfe, a British Army officer." The was a chorus of "oh!" from the assembled tourists. "The Major is said to return to Mablethorpe every Halloween night, in hope of seeing the woman he once loved." "So the poor sod just wants to get laid?" a middle-aged bloke at the front said, and everyone burst out laughing. The tour guide evidently took this old legend extremely seriously and did not see the funny side. "As I was saying, the Major was in love with Lady Annabelle Barrington-Smythe. That in itself was a scandal, for she was married to William Barrington-Smythe. Rumor has it that the Major was actually a notorious highwayman known as The Fox, " Later, the guests were treated to a Halloween-themed meal in the Hall's grand banqueting room. There were the usual things adorning the tables - Jack o' lanterns, candles everywhere, fake cobwebs. In the background, a string quartet dressed as witches played a medley of Bach and Handel. "Not as spooky as I was expecting," Chloe said as she sampled the pumpkin pie and spiced rum. "I was hoping the lights were going to go out and there'd be a jump-scare or something. Like two years ago when we went to that zombie-themed night at Castle Howard. That was creepy as hell!" "This is nice though. Lots of atmosphere. I like it here. I'd like to, get married in a place like this. Have a historical-themed wedding. That is, if, " "When, Kate. When you meet that ideal guy. And you will. He's out there. Plenty of fish. Steve was a complete areole, but he's ancient history. A bit like this hall." "True!" After the meal concluded, there was more live music and dancing. "Think I'm going to call it a night," Kate said. "Oh you lightweight," Chloe replied, already tipsy. "Aren't you going to stay up for the midnight ghost walk in the grounds? You might see a good-looking highwayman." "No, I'm totally exhausted. Really. You can tell me all about it in the morning." "Fine, whatever. I know you're too afraid!" Kate headed up to her room, surprised at being overcome by such tiredness. She hadn't drunk that much, and it had hardly been an energetic evening. The glorious king-size bed and it's luxurious blankets beckoned, Sometime after midnight, Kate was in a deep slumber, but also in the throes of a nightmare. He's coming, Kate did not dream often, and she was even less often plagued by bad dreams. Several times she stirred, came half awake, and heard herself gasping in panic. Once, drifting up from some threatening vision, she heard her own voice crying out wordlessly in terror, and she realized she was thrashing about in the bed. Suddenly the air was oppressively heavy, hot, thick; as if it were not air at all but a bitter and poisonous gas of some kind. She tried to breathe, couldn't. There was an invisible, crushing weight on her chest. The unmistakable smell of gunpowder. Hoofbeats, many horses. Some kind of battle? A murderous barrage of lightning crashed like a volley of mortar fire, seven or eight tremendous bolts; and woke her from sleep in an instant. "Holy shit." Kate gasped as the storm made her sit upright in bed. She remembered what Chloe had said earlier, about the tour not being scary. Evidently, nature had now delivered a jump, a scare of its own. Already her memory of the nightmare had begun to dissolve; only fragments of it remained with her, and each of those disassociated images was evaporating as if it were a splinter of ice. All she could remember was that she'd been in a battle of some kind, and there had been many men - soldiers on horseback. They'd been pursuing her. Firing guns. As the nightmare receded, Kate became uncomfortably aware of how dark the bedroom was. Before going to sleep she had switched off both the bedside lamps. The curtains were all closed, and only thin blades of moonlight were visible between the gap she'd left. She had the irrational but unshakable feeling that something had followed her up from the dream, there was another presence in the room, oh God! She fumbled for the lamp switch, damn, where was it? Groped around, switched it on. Relief as golden light flooded the room, And then she saw him. Stood at the side of the bed. He was dressed in a Redcoat uniform, just calmly standing there. She gasped, but was so shocked, she couldn't utter a sound for a moment. Then her initial shock turned to anger. Was this part of the Halloween tour? Having re-enactors actually enter the guest bedrooms was completely unacceptable. "What the hell are you doing?" Kate yelled. He seemed taken aback by her reaction. "Who are you?" She demanded once she had caught her breath again. "I beg your pardon, Miss," he began. He removed his hat as he moved closer. "Major Robert Wolfe of His Majesty's 58th Regiment of Foot." "What are you doing here?" He smiled politely. "Where I come from, when a gentleman introduces himself, a lady generally responds in kind." Kate was about to respond with a sarcastic remark, but then she noticed that he was surrounded by a faint, silver glow. Her heart began to pound like crazy. Gathering all her courage, she decided to ask him directly. "Are you, dead?" The Major's face relaxed into a smile. "Oh indeed. Quite, quite dead. As I have been since the last night of October, Seventeen Sixty-five." Kate thought she might faint. "You're a," "A spirit, why yes. An earthbound and restless one, forever drawn to return to Mablethorpe every All Hallow's night. Isn't that quite a tale? I most humbly apologies for subjecting you to my battle experiences earlier, but t'was the only way I was able to wake you." She looked him up and down. He did look a gentleman, to be sure, and a handsome one at that. The signature red coat, crossed with white belts, the brown hair tied back in a queue and neatly curled at the sides, the breeches, knee-high leather boots. A brass gorget glinted round his neck. The Major took one of her pale, slender hands. Kate was surprised to feel solid flesh, rather than some kind of gaseous form, as expected of a ghost. Was he more of a zombie? His hand was as cold as ice. Kate suddenly felt her cheeks flush, under his intense gaze. If all those old stereotypes about ghosts were true, then he could probably see right through her nightie, as well as walk through walls, "Um, why did you wake me?" He was still holding her hand. "Well, I must beg your forgiveness for the manner of this intrusion, my lady. I am honored to make your acquaintance. I was drawn to you from the moment you arrived here. You resemble so much, someone I lost, long ago. For the past 255 years I keep returning here, hoping to find a lady who might be able to satisfy my most urgent of needs," Kate bit her lip, as she recalled that earlier incident in the bedroom when she'd pleasured herself. She'd never been a religious person. But now she was considering sex with a ghost. Was she about to embark on something that might damn her soul? On the other hand, she'd been single for a while, had been craving the touch of a man, "Major, I am willing to help you in any way I can." "You are lovely beyond belief. If I may so bold as to show my appreciation?" He leaned in to kiss the exposed skin of her neck; his lips leaving a hot trail from just below her ear to the center of her throat at the neck of her nightie. Kate closed her eyes and moaned. "A little more, my lady?" "Yes, oh yes," He kissed her and she parted her lips to let him in. The heat of his mouth and his probing tongue sent shivers through her body and she shifted closer to him to feel the heat of his body against hers. She breathed in the faint masculine scent. Major Wolfe pulled back the bedcovers. Then he pushed her nightie up to bare her belly. Leaning her back, he took one hardened nipple with his lips and she gasped. He sucked, pulling with his lips. At Kate's soft moan, he drew in a shuddering breath. "Touch me," he pleaded hoarsely, bringing her hand to the waistband of his breeches, and then guiding it down to cup the bulge in his groin. She explored eagerly, desperately, feeling his full erection through his breeches and groping lower to feel his balls. Oh lord, she was trembling so much with excitement. Unfastening the fall front flap, she pulled out his engorged organ. She couldn't believe this was happening. She was groping the cock of a dead man! And she was so wet. Kate took his hot length in her hand, feeling it, and stroked it up and down as she licked and sucked at the tip. The Major was generously endowed, and she felt herself blush. "Here," he said, moving her unoccupied hand to cup his balls. "Don't be shy, my lady." Gently squeezing his balls, she slowly took his throbbing cock into her mouth. He moaned as she deep-throated him. "Oh my lady," he groaned. Then Major Wolfe clambered on the bed and put his head between Kate's thighs. The tip of his tongue brushed her clitoris. She jumped and willed him to move faster. At first his tongue explored her wet folds, but he replaced his tongue with gentle fingers that probed and rubbed and finally penetrated. Kate's wetness was dripping down her arse crack and he rubbed it around with his fingers. The sensation made her squirm and she placed her feet on his shoulders, and when he finally sucked on her clit, she lifted herself up to meet his tongue. None of her previous partners had ever thrilled her as much as this. His face was flushed and damp and his expression was one of pure longing. "My lady, I want you so much. "He whispered and pushed up into her. "Ah!" Kate gasped, more from surprise than the stretching sensation. "Are you alright?" he said, wrapping one arm around her and holding her close. She gave her answer by kissing him. He insinuated his hand between their bodies and fingered her clit as he began to move inside her. Holy shit, those fingers, he knew exactly how to pleasure a woman for maximum effect! For a moment Kate thought of the fact he'd been waiting over two and a half centuries for this! He stroked her again with wet, slippery fingers and thrust steadily up into her. The combination awakened something within that she'd never felt before. Kate dug her hands into his back and tried to speak, but couldn't form words. The Redcoat's large cock filled her completely, stretching her walls to the limit. He was groaning and fucking her like a wild beast. "Come for me, my lady," Major Wolfe whispered in her ear, and she cried out. "Come for me, release for me. Let us spend together," he pleaded, and she did, her head falling back, her whole body shaking and clenching with the intensity of orgasm. He followed immediately; in an instant their coupling reached its conclusion and she was filled to the brim with his seed, Kate didn't want to let him go. They lay joined for what seemed like a long time. Eventually, Major Wolfe gently withdrew his softening member from his mortal lover. "Dawn approaches, my lady." "No, Major, stay, please," she whispered, tiredness overcoming her. "Rest now, my love. I must go." Kate tried to say something, but sleep was rapidly overcoming her. "We shall meet again. Soon, my love," was the last she heard. The sound of someone knocking on the door finally woke Kate. She squinted at the curtains. Bright sunlight was streaming through the gap. "Kate, are you awake?" Chloe's muffled voice could be heard. Fumbling for a dressing gown, Kate staggered out of bed and opened the door. "There you are! Were you in a coma or something? It's 11 o'clock! You've missed breakfast and the minibus will be here in half an hour!" "Oh God, sorry, I forgot to set my phone's alarm clock. I, er, I'll be down as quick as I can." "Are you ok? You look a bit peaky." "Just crashed out. How was the midnight ghost walk?" "Midnight wash-out you mean. Did you see that storm last night? It was unreal. So much lightning. Thought a freaking nuclear bomb had gone off!" "Oh. Guess I missed that." "Jeez, you were in a coma. That thunder could've wakened the dead!" "Maybe it did," Kate wondered. Alone in the room again, Kate returned to the bed. Her mind was a tumult of emotions. "It wasn't all a dream, was it? The product of a Halloween-crazed imagination? It couldn't have been, " Suddenly she spotted something under the pillow. Eyes widening, she picked it up. The brass gorget. "He was real!" She clutched it to her chest. And hoped she wouldn't have to wait until next Halloween before she saw Major Robert Wolfe again. By Blacksheep for Literotica

Adventure of Dirk: Hal's Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips” Dirk has a stimulating encounter with a friend's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was halfway through another of his wandering road trips, this time to see an old biker buddy of his who had moved two states away when he was transferred by his company. Dirk had known Hal Jenkins since high school; he was one of the few people that Dirk got along with, and they had been friends ever since. When Hal got into motorcycles Dirk had approached him about joining the MC, but Hal said he just wasn't into it so he didn't. That didn't matter to Dirk as Hal was a true biker in every sense of the word, and the two of them had gone through some pretty interesting times and some pretty interesting women before Hal was transferred. When Hal called Dirk about six months ago to invite him to his wedding, you could have knocked Dirk over with a feather. Hal was the last person besides himself that Dirk would have ever thought would get married, but Hal told Dirk that his fiancé, Renee, was ‘the woman of my dreams in every possible way' and that he wanted to marry her 'before she wises up!' Dirk was unable to make the wedding since it was scheduled for the following week – Hal never was one for planning things out which is one reason Dirk never thought he would ever get married – but they had planned instead on Dirk riding out to see him and staying for a few days.  The earliest Hal's schedule at work would let that happen was six months away, but the time had finally passed and now Dirk was sitting in Hal's man cave (his garage) with their bikes parked in the driveway, cooling off after a long day's ride. It was the afternoon of the last day of Dirk's two-day visit, and they had made the best of it. They were sitting in a couple of foldable camp chairs enjoying a couple of cold bottles of beer with Dirk still wearing his colors, talking about anything and everything, just enjoying life and each other's company. “So whattaya think about my ol' lady, Dirk?” Hal asked, grinning at him over his beer bottle. “She's really something, ain't she?” “Yes, she most certainly is!” Dirk replied, nodding as he spoke. When he had met Renee upon his arrival, to say he was stunned would have been the understatement of the year. The best way to describe Renee was to say that she was what everyone thought about when they thought of the term 'biker chick.' Renee was about five feet five inches tall and around 115 pounds, Dirk would have guessed, with just enough meat on her bones to make her look really good. Dirk also would have guessed that at least eight pounds of that would have been breast meat, because Renee had a simply magnificent pair of tits. Full and round with just the right amount of sag to make them wobble inside the white halter top she was wearing when he first saw her, they were truly a sight to behold. The halter top was showing about a mile of cleavage, something which Dirk appreciated very much, and was a perfect match for the low-slung faded jeans she was wearing. The jeans were skintight until they reached her knees and then flared out just enough to give her a retro '60s hippie kind of look. Her waist was tapered and her stomach was flat, and while not as firm as a young girl's it was still firm enough to be very enticing. The faux diamond that hung from her navel only added to the look. And to top it all off, Renee had the blackest hair Dirk had ever seen, wavy and long, going down past her shoulders nearly to the middle of her back. Her hair was very thick as well, so Dirk imagined that she had either some Italian or Middle Eastern blood in her veins. The only thing missing from Renee having a complete 'biker chick' look was a tattoo or two, and when she turned to walk away from him Dirk saw not only a rounded, firm ass that swayed enticingly as she walked but a butterfly 'tramp stamp' peeking out from above the waistband her jeans as well. But the thing that drew Dirk's attention the most, even more than her spectacular bustline (Dirk had always been a 'boob man') was Renee's face, specifically her lips. Renee had big, dark brown eyes, high cheekbones, and a perfect nose that sat above the fullest, softest, most beautiful and absolutely perfect pair of lips he had ever seen. He had no idea how Hal had been lucky enough to land a woman who looked the way Renee looked, but he was glad for his old friend all the same. “Yeah, I'm damned lucky to have her, and you better believe I know it!” Hal said, taking a pull from his beer. Dirk was just about to fire up a cigar when Hal surprised him so much with his next statement that he nearly burned his face off. “And how about those lips, huh? Ain't those the best pair of dick sucking lips you've ever seen on a broad?” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “Jesus, Hal!” Dirk said, shaking his hand to put out the match he was using to light the cigar. “What?” Hal said, looking at him. “That's your wife you're talking about, you know!” he said, putting the cigar back into the pocket of his vest while he was trying to make light of what he thought could turn out to be a bad situation. Hal quickly proved that he had nothing to worry about. “Hell, I know that! But she don't mind, trust me,” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “I brag about her and those big DSLs to my friends all the time whether she's here or not!” “And she really doesn't mind?” Dirk asked, genuinely surprised. “Hell, no, she doesn't mind!” Hal said, laughing. “She loves to hear me brag about her! I think it kind of turns her on, you know?” he said, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial way. “All I know is that every time she hears me bragging about her DSLs to my friends, we have some of the best sex ever!” “Well, some women are like that, that's for sure,” he said, having run into a woman or two like that in his life as well. “And besides, she really does!” Hal said, raising his beer bottle to his lips to take another drink. “She really does, what?” Dirk asked, doing the same. “She really does suck a mean dick!” Dirk sprayed beer out of his mouth when Hal said this. “Dammit, Hal!” he said, sitting up and wiping the beer from the front of his shirt and vest. “Well, she does!” Hal insisted, not understanding what all the fuss was about. “I tell ya, that woman can suck a golf ball through a garden hose!” “I'm sure she does – well, maybe not quite that good, but still – warn me before you say something like that, willya?” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair again. “You don't believe me,” Hal said, looking at Dirk. “Huh?” Dirk said. “About how good Renee is at sucking dick. You don't believe me!” “Of course I do! You've never lied to me before, have you?” “No, I haven't.” “Okay, so why wouldn't I believe you now?” “Then what's with that 'maybe not quite that good' part, then?” Hal asked. “I didn't mean anything by it, Hal, really,” Dirk said, concerned that he'd hurt his friend's feelings. “I'm sorry, I'm sure she's just as good at sucking dick as you say she is.” “Okay, well, then let me prove it to you,” Hal said, a smile creeping across his face. “Prove it to me? How?” Dirk asked. “By letting Renee suck your dick,” he said, grinning at Dirk. “Are you serious?” Dirk asked, staring at his old friend. “I mean, really? You're serious? You want Renee, your own wife, to suck my dick?” he asked, not believing what he had heard. “Serious as a heart attack, my brother!” Hal replied, sitting back in his chair and grinning at Dirk. He lifted his beer bottle to his lips and took a drink before continuing. “And trust me, when she's done with you, you'll be thanking me for letting her do it! That woman can suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, I tell ya!” “This is incredible,” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair, still holding his beer in one hand. “I can't believe you'd have Renee do that!” “Well, you'd better believe it, my friend, because it's about to happen!” Hal said, getting up and going over to the short staircase leading to the door that opened into the house. He climbed up the three steps and opened the door, then called out to his wife. “Hey, Renee, darlin', would you come in here for a minute, please?” he said, then walked back over and sat down in the camp chair to await her arrival. It was less than a minute later when Renee appeared in the doorway, giving them both a big smile. She was wearing the same jeans as before, but this time she was wearing a red and white striped tube top instead of the halter. Yes, baby? she said, her hands on the sides of the doorframe. 'My God, but that woman is hot! Dirk thought to himself, taking a drink from his beer. I been braggin on you and those DSLs of yours again to Dirk here, tellin him all about how good you are at giving blowjobs and all, and I m not sure he believes me, Hal said, motioning towards Dirk with his beer. Renee looked at Dirk and her smile got bigger. So you want me to suck his dick to prove it to him, baby? she said, looking Dirk straight in the eyes. Is that it? Yep, that s it, darlin ! Hal said, smiling. I can do that! Renee said, her smile bigger than ever. She walked down the three steps into the garage, her big tits swaying in the tube top, never taking her eyes off of Dirk. She walked over to him and stopped in front of him, standing between his feet as he sat in the chair. She looked down at him for just a moment, still smiling, before she spoke again. How about it, Dirk? Would you like for me to suck your dick? she asked, her voice low and sultry. I m really good at sucking dick, and I d just love to prove it to you by sucking yours! What about Hal? You know, your husband? Dirk said, looking up into those dark brown eyes that were now sparkling and filled with desire. You d do that with him sitting right there? he asked. Sure! Renee replied, her smile getting a bit bigger. I suck dick in front of him all the time, don t I, baby? she said, her eyes traveling down to Dirk s crotch and lingering there for a moment before going back to his eyes. You sure do! Hal said, grinning proudly. Every time we throw a party, she finds a guy that turns her on and she just has to suck his dick, and I always get to watch! he explained. And then, when the party is over, we go into the bedroom and I tell Hal all about it, how it turned me on, how good the guy s cum tasted, and then we have the best sex you can imagine! she said, her smile never faltering. But she never fucks anyone else, though, Hal said. That s reserved just for me, right, darlin ? Hal said. Renee nodded as she replied. That s right, baby, nobody fucks me but you! she said. So how about it, Dirk? You want me to show you how good I am at sucking cock by sucking yours? Sure, why the fuck not! Dirk said, tossing his hands up in the air and letting them drop to the arm rests of the chair, still holding on to his beer with one hand. He was trapped and he knew it, so why not sit back and enjoy it? 'Besides, there s no way she s as good as Amy, Dirk thought to himself, thinking of the girl he d met at a club party a few weeks ago. She had really gone at him, and the memories were still fresh. Good! Renee said, moving in closer. She reached down and spread his legs further apart, then knelt down between them right in front of his crotch. Hal, honey, you might want to turn the fan on and close the garage door, she said, settling in front of Dirk. We don t want to give the neighbors a free show, and with the door closed it s gonna get hot in here pretty quick! Good point, baby! Hal said, getting up and going over to the button on the wall next to the door to the house and pressing it. The garage door slid closed behind them, and then Hal flipped a switch next to the garage door button and a fan mounted up in a corner of the ceiling came on. Then Hal walked over to a canoe that was lying on the floor next to the wall, picking up a floatation cushion and then handing it to his wife. Here, darlin , use this! Hal said, handing her the cushion. Thank you, baby! Renee said, taking the cushion from him and putting it on the ground in front of her to kneel on. As soon as she was settled, she reached up and began unfastening Dirk s jeans, smiling as she worked at getting them open. I bet you have a big dick! You have a big dick, don t you, Dirk? she asked, looking up at him and smiling while getting the jeans open and pulling down the fly. See for yourself! he said, making Renee grin. She reached inside his jeans for his cock and was pleasantly surprised to find that he wasn t wearing anything under his jeans. She looked up at him and grinned as she wrapped her fingers around his soft cock. No underwear! she said, pulling his cock out of his jeans and then spreading the fly of the jeans as wide as possible. I like that! But right now, I m gonna wrap my lips around your cock and suck it until it s hard, she said, looking up at him and smiling. I just love feeling a man s cock get hard in my mouth! Before Dirk could reply she dipped her head down and put her lips on the head of his cock, sucking his entire soft cock into her mouth. She looked up at him as sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing in, running her tongue over and around the sensitive tip. This made Dirk jump just a little as he was really sensitive at the tip of his dick, and Hal chuckled at his reaction. Told you she was good! he said, grinning at Dirk. But you ain t seen nothin yet! Renee pulled her head back and let his hardening cock slip out of her mouth, holding the head in her mouth for a moment before sucking it all in her mouth again. She did this several times, pleased to find that Dirk was getting harder, longer, and thicker in her mouth very quickly. She slid her mouth up to the head of his cock, holding it there for a moment before she released it from her mouth with a soft 'pop. She smiled up at him as she spoke, gripping his cock tightly in one hand while opening his jeans further with the other. Let s get these big balls out, shall we? she said, smiling up at him as she pulled his balls out of his jeans. Oooh, nice! I just love playing with a man s balls! she said, massaging them in her hand while still pumping his cock. He was rock-hard by now, the precum beginning to flow with a drop of the clear fluid appearing at the tip of his cock. Oh, look! she said, grinning up at him as she noticed the drop of precum. Is that for me? Yummy! she said, sticking her wide, long tongue out and licking up the drop of slick fluid, making sure she licked as much of the head of his cock as she could in doing so. She had the widest, longest, and thickest tongue Dirk had ever seen, and she was good with it very good. As he watched, she put her lips right on the tip of his cock and sucked, pulling more of the fluid out of him. Hmm! she moaned, smiling up at him. She sat back a little and swallowed, then ran her wet tongue over her lips and smiled, looking directly at him. Eye contact was obviously a big thing with her, and she was very good at it among other things, as he was about to find out. I m gonna give you a tongue bath, and then I m gonna suck the cum right out of you! she said, grinning from ear to ear. She looked like an excited little girl with her hand gripping a nice, big lollypop, and Dirk had a feeling that was exactly how she was going to treat him like a treat ready to be swallowed. She stuck that wide, thick tongue out again and slowly licked him from the base of his balls all the way up to the head of his cock, never taking her eyes from his. Want me to time you, baby? Hal asked, taking a pull from his beer. Sure! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk as she pumped his cock in her hand. Let s see if I can break my record on how fast I can make him cum! So what s your record? Dirk asked. Five minutes! she said, giving him a sly smile before licking his cock again. But I have a feeling you might take a little bit longer than that, she said, licking him again. What makes you say that, baby? Hal asked. Call it a hunch, Renee replied, never taking her eyes from Dirk, but I just have a feeling that ol Dirk here is gonna be a tough nut to crack or to make cum, that is! Guess there s only one way to find out, huh? Dirk said, smiling at her. She smiled back as she replied. I guess so! she said, giving him one last, wet, lingering lick from his balls to the head of his dick. You ready, baby? Hal asked, holding up his wrist with his watch on it, thumb on the button. Oh, yeah! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk. Go! Hal said, starting the stopwatch. Renee lowered her mouth down to his cock and took the head into her mouth, clamping her lips around the shaft just behind the flared ridge. Then she applied suction, lots of it, and then slid her mouth down onto his hard shaft, taking his entire length into her mouth in one long, fluid motion. She pulled her head back up the length of his shaft slowly, running her thick tongue over and around his cock as she did, massaging and squeezing his balls with one hand, maintaining the suction she was applying. When she got to the head of his cock she paused, keeping it trapped in her mouth, running her tongue over and around the sensitive head before sliding her mouth back down his cock once more, literally sucking it into her mouth and down her throat. She pushed her face down until her nose bumped against his abdomen, and she moaned as she made the trip back up his cock once more, her cheeks hollowing in from the suction she was applying. Um! she moaned, looking up at Dirk and smiling around his cock in her mouth. When she got to the head of his cock she held it in her mouth again, sucking on it while running her thick tongue along the underside. The suction she was applying was incredible, and Dirk could feel the precum being sucked from him. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let about half of the head of his cock out of her mouth, her big, soft lips wrapped around it as she sucked on him. Then she moaned again as she slid her mouth back down his cock once more, making loud slurping noises as she sucked his throbbing shaft into her wet, sucking mouth. His cock was coated with her saliva by now, and he could feel it running down his balls as she worked on him. 'Holy shit, she s good! She s even better than Amy! Dirk thought to himself as he watched Renee gobbling his cock over and over again. She was applying constant suction on his cock, pausing every now and then to draw a breath either through her nose or through her mouth when she opened her lips up just enough to breathe before clamping them around his cock again. She was obviously a fan of sloppy blowjobs, as by now his cock and balls and the front of his jeans were drenched with her saliva, and the garage was filled with the slurping sounds she was making as she sucked his cock. While she was working on his cock with her mouth, she was busy working on his balls with her hand. She massaged and squeezed them as she sucked on his cock, pulling and tugging on them as well. Dirk gritted his teeth as she tugged on them particularly hard as she sucked on his cock very hard, dragging her mouth back up its length. Dirk knew that if she kept this up he d be cumming in her mouth in no time, and he was determined to resist as long as he could. Renee looked up at him as she paused to suck on the head of his cock yet again, the loud slurping sounds filling the garage. She winked at him before looking over at her husband, tapping her finger against the back of her other wrist, her mouth still clamped onto the head of Dirk s cock. Hal looked down at his watch and smiled. Four minutes, baby! Hal said. You better hurry up and make him cum if you wanna beat your record! Renee dove down onto Dirk s cock, slurping loudly as she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. She was intent on making him cum, and to Dirk s amazement she actually increased the suction she was applying to his cock! Her cheeks were hollowed in so far that Dirk was surprised her whole head didn t cave in as she sucked on him. She slid her mouth up and down his throbbing cock over and over again, pulling and tugging on his balls, moaning as she worked on him, her eyes rolling back into her head. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dirk was. But Dirk was intent on holding out, and he was using every trick in the book to resist blasting his cum into her mouth. He thought of Margaret Thatcher, Hillary Clinton, Nancy Pelosi, and every other ugly woman he could think of to delay the inevitable. He thought of the time he went down on the bike he had before the Heritage he was riding now, remembering the crushed hulk that used to be his pride and joy. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew that he was going to be cumming into Renee s mouth very soon. And Renee knew it as well. She redoubled her efforts, sliding her mouth up and down his throbbing shaft faster, grabbing the base of his cock with one hand and pumping it while she sucked on him, the other hand pulling and tugging on his balls at the same time. Dirk was quickly losing the fight, and when he realized all was lost he simply gave in and let it happen. And boy, did it happen! As soon as he dropped his guard his balls shifted and his cock exploded as his orgasm hit. He groaned loudly through clenched teeth as his orgasm hit, his back arching in the chair as his cock blasted stream after stream of hot, thick cum into Renee s wet, sucking mouth. She cried out in glee around his cock in her mouth, never stopping what she was doing, intent on sucking and pumping every last drop of his cum out of him. That s it, baby, you got him! Hal cried, grinning as he watched his wife sucking the cum from his friend s cock. He was rock-hard himself and intended on fucking the ever-lovin shit out of Renee as soon as he got her in the house after Dirk was gone. He pressed the button on his watch to stop it but didn t look at it yet as he was busy watching his wife drink down all of Dirk s cum. Four, five, six times Dirk felt his cock pumping his cum into Renee s wet mouth, and she drank it all down without missing a drop. She clung to his cock with her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, keeping the pressure up until she felt the throbbing and pumping of his cock in her mouth start to slow. She slowed the motions of her mouth on his cock and eased her grip on his balls, massaging them gently as she slowly slid her mouth up and down Dirk s cock, sucking the last bit of cum from him as his orgasm finally slowed and then stopped. When it was over Dirk was left breathless, gasping for air as Renee slid her mouth slowly up the length of his cock to the head, keeping it there for a moment before releasing it from her mouth. She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling, as she ran her tongue over her lips. You taste good, Dirk! she said, proud of herself. What was my time, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. He looked down at his watch and grinned, shaking his head a bit as he replied. Six minutes, twenty-two seconds, baby, he said, He beat you! Damn! she replied, looking up at Dirk and smiling. And I thought for sure I had you! You almost did, he replied, returning her smile. You can thank Nancy Pelosi for not beating me! Oh, my Gawd! Renee said, grimacing at the mention of Pelosi s name. That ugly bitch could make a doorknob vomit! No wonder you held out so long! You came close, though, I can tell you that! Dirk said, tucking his now-soft cock back into his jeans, the front of which were wet with her saliva. I want a rematch! she said, looking up at him and then over at her husband. The next time he comes to visit, I want a rematch! Okay, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. Sure thing, baby! Hal replied. As long as Dirk is up for it, that is. How about it, Dirk? You wanna give Renee another go at your cock and see if she can beat her record? he asked, grinning from ear to ear. The way she sucks dick? Are you kidding me? he said, returning Hal s grin. I d have to be out of my fuckin mind to say no! Good! Renee said, grinning as she stood up in front of him. And the next time I get my lips around your cock, I m gonna make you cum so hard and so fast you won t know what hit you! Until next time, then! she said, bending over and giving Dirk a quick peck on the lips before turning and walking away. Dirk and Hal both watched her ass wiggling as she walked away. She pressed the garage door button and turned off the fan on her way out, and as the garage door slid open Hal got up and got them both a fresh beer. He handed one to Dirk and then sat down, and together they twisted off the tops of the beer bottles. Hal held his out to Dirk and spoke. Here s to the best little cocksucker in the entire world, he said, grinning at Dirk, and to next time! I ll drink to that! Dirk said, clinking his bottle against Hal s. They both took a long pull from their bottles, and then Dirk spoke again. You re gonna fuck the ever-loving shit out of her after I m gone, aren t you? he asked, and Hal nodded and chuckled as he replied. Yup! he said, nodding. You re a lucky man, Hal, Dirk said, taking another drink from his bottle. Don t I fuckin know it! Hal replied, grinning at Dirk. Ten minutes later the beers were gone, and Dirk figured it was time for him to head back to the hotel. Hal had offered to let him stay at his house, but Dirk had politely refused. As much as he loved Hal he also loved his privacy; that, plus he wanted a place to take a woman should he get lucky and meet up with one on the trip. When you comin back, my friend? Hal asked, looking up at him from his seat in the camp chair. You tell me, Dirk said. I can make it back here any time you want, all you have to do is tell me when. How about next month? Hal said. Or is that too soon for a road trip that long? The way your wife sucks dick? Hell, I d be here next week if you wanted me to! Dirk said, grinning down at Hal. Hal laughed at this, and Dirk laughed along with him. Hal stood up and threw his arms around Dirk, hugging him. Dirk hugged him back; he really cared for Hal and wasn t afraid to show it. Most bikers weren t, and they were no different. Thank you, my old friend! Hal said, his hands on Dirk s upper arms as he spoke. Don t mention it, my friend, Dirk said, patting the back of one of Hal s hands as he spoke. Now let me get out of here so you can go inside and fuck your wife! They hugged again, and then Dirk walked over to his bike and got on, swinging a leg over it and picking it up from the kickstand. He moved the kickstand up and out of the way, then turned on the ignition and listened to the fuel injection whine. He thumbed the starter and the big Harley engine roared to life, the pipes thundering. He backed the bike out of the driveway and then waved to Hal who waved back, then he put the bike in gear and rode off down the street. Hal turned and walked towards the door to the house, pushing the button for the garage door as he walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear. Dirk was also grinning as he rode away, already looking forward to his next trip out to see Hal and Renee, even though he was pretty sure he was going to lose next time. But that wasn t such a bad thing after all, was it?  By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventure of Dirk: Hal's Woman with “Dick-Sucking-Lips” Dirk has a stimulating encounter with a friend's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was halfway through another of his wandering road trips, this time to see an old biker buddy of his who had moved two states away when he was transferred by his company. Dirk had known Hal Jenkins since high school; he was one of the few people that Dirk got along with, and they had been friends ever since. When Hal got into motorcycles Dirk had approached him about joining the MC, but Hal said he just wasn't into it so he didn't. That didn't matter to Dirk as Hal was a true biker in every sense of the word, and the two of them had gone through some pretty interesting times and some pretty interesting women before Hal was transferred. When Hal called Dirk about six months ago to invite him to his wedding, you could have knocked Dirk over with a feather. Hal was the last person besides himself that Dirk would have ever thought would get married, but Hal told Dirk that his fiancé, Renee, was ‘the woman of my dreams in every possible way' and that he wanted to marry her 'before she wises up!' Dirk was unable to make the wedding since it was scheduled for the following week – Hal never was one for planning things out which is one reason Dirk never thought he would ever get married – but they had planned instead on Dirk riding out to see him and staying for a few days.  The earliest Hal's schedule at work would let that happen was six months away, but the time had finally passed and now Dirk was sitting in Hal's man cave (his garage) with their bikes parked in the driveway, cooling off after a long day's ride. It was the afternoon of the last day of Dirk's two-day visit, and they had made the best of it. They were sitting in a couple of foldable camp chairs enjoying a couple of cold bottles of beer with Dirk still wearing his colors, talking about anything and everything, just enjoying life and each other's company. “So whattaya think about my ol' lady, Dirk?” Hal asked, grinning at him over his beer bottle. “She's really something, ain't she?” “Yes, she most certainly is!” Dirk replied, nodding as he spoke. When he had met Renee upon his arrival, to say he was stunned would have been the understatement of the year. The best way to describe Renee was to say that she was what everyone thought about when they thought of the term 'biker chick.' Renee was about five feet five inches tall and around 115 pounds, Dirk would have guessed, with just enough meat on her bones to make her look really good. Dirk also would have guessed that at least eight pounds of that would have been breast meat, because Renee had a simply magnificent pair of tits. Full and round with just the right amount of sag to make them wobble inside the white halter top she was wearing when he first saw her, they were truly a sight to behold. The halter top was showing about a mile of cleavage, something which Dirk appreciated very much, and was a perfect match for the low-slung faded jeans she was wearing. The jeans were skintight until they reached her knees and then flared out just enough to give her a retro '60s hippie kind of look. Her waist was tapered and her stomach was flat, and while not as firm as a young girl's it was still firm enough to be very enticing. The faux diamond that hung from her navel only added to the look. And to top it all off, Renee had the blackest hair Dirk had ever seen, wavy and long, going down past her shoulders nearly to the middle of her back. Her hair was very thick as well, so Dirk imagined that she had either some Italian or Middle Eastern blood in her veins. The only thing missing from Renee having a complete 'biker chick' look was a tattoo or two, and when she turned to walk away from him Dirk saw not only a rounded, firm ass that swayed enticingly as she walked but a butterfly 'tramp stamp' peeking out from above the waistband her jeans as well. But the thing that drew Dirk's attention the most, even more than her spectacular bustline (Dirk had always been a 'boob man') was Renee's face, specifically her lips. Renee had big, dark brown eyes, high cheekbones, and a perfect nose that sat above the fullest, softest, most beautiful and absolutely perfect pair of lips he had ever seen. He had no idea how Hal had been lucky enough to land a woman who looked the way Renee looked, but he was glad for his old friend all the same. “Yeah, I'm damned lucky to have her, and you better believe I know it!” Hal said, taking a pull from his beer. Dirk was just about to fire up a cigar when Hal surprised him so much with his next statement that he nearly burned his face off. “And how about those lips, huh? Ain't those the best pair of dick sucking lips you've ever seen on a broad?” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “Jesus, Hal!” Dirk said, shaking his hand to put out the match he was using to light the cigar. “What?” Hal said, looking at him. “That's your wife you're talking about, you know!” he said, putting the cigar back into the pocket of his vest while he was trying to make light of what he thought could turn out to be a bad situation. Hal quickly proved that he had nothing to worry about. “Hell, I know that! But she don't mind, trust me,” Hal said, grinning at Dirk. “I brag about her and those big DSLs to my friends all the time whether she's here or not!” “And she really doesn't mind?” Dirk asked, genuinely surprised. “Hell, no, she doesn't mind!” Hal said, laughing. “She loves to hear me brag about her! I think it kind of turns her on, you know?” he said, lowering his voice in a conspiratorial way. “All I know is that every time she hears me bragging about her DSLs to my friends, we have some of the best sex ever!” “Well, some women are like that, that's for sure,” he said, having run into a woman or two like that in his life as well. “And besides, she really does!” Hal said, raising his beer bottle to his lips to take another drink. “She really does, what?” Dirk asked, doing the same. “She really does suck a mean dick!” Dirk sprayed beer out of his mouth when Hal said this. “Dammit, Hal!” he said, sitting up and wiping the beer from the front of his shirt and vest. “Well, she does!” Hal insisted, not understanding what all the fuss was about. “I tell ya, that woman can suck a golf ball through a garden hose!” “I'm sure she does – well, maybe not quite that good, but still – warn me before you say something like that, willya?” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair again. “You don't believe me,” Hal said, looking at Dirk. “Huh?” Dirk said. “About how good Renee is at sucking dick. You don't believe me!” “Of course I do! You've never lied to me before, have you?” “No, I haven't.” “Okay, so why wouldn't I believe you now?” “Then what's with that 'maybe not quite that good' part, then?” Hal asked. “I didn't mean anything by it, Hal, really,” Dirk said, concerned that he'd hurt his friend's feelings. “I'm sorry, I'm sure she's just as good at sucking dick as you say she is.” “Okay, well, then let me prove it to you,” Hal said, a smile creeping across his face. “Prove it to me? How?” Dirk asked. “By letting Renee suck your dick,” he said, grinning at Dirk. “Are you serious?” Dirk asked, staring at his old friend. “I mean, really? You're serious? You want Renee, your own wife, to suck my dick?” he asked, not believing what he had heard. “Serious as a heart attack, my brother!” Hal replied, sitting back in his chair and grinning at Dirk. He lifted his beer bottle to his lips and took a drink before continuing. “And trust me, when she's done with you, you'll be thanking me for letting her do it! That woman can suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, I tell ya!” “This is incredible,” Dirk said, sitting back in his chair, still holding his beer in one hand. “I can't believe you'd have Renee do that!” “Well, you'd better believe it, my friend, because it's about to happen!” Hal said, getting up and going over to the short staircase leading to the door that opened into the house. He climbed up the three steps and opened the door, then called out to his wife. “Hey, Renee, darlin', would you come in here for a minute, please?” he said, then walked back over and sat down in the camp chair to await her arrival. It was less than a minute later when Renee appeared in the doorway, giving them both a big smile. She was wearing the same jeans as before, but this time she was wearing a red and white striped tube top instead of the halter. Yes, baby? she said, her hands on the sides of the doorframe. 'My God, but that woman is hot! Dirk thought to himself, taking a drink from his beer. I been braggin on you and those DSLs of yours again to Dirk here, tellin him all about how good you are at giving blowjobs and all, and I m not sure he believes me, Hal said, motioning towards Dirk with his beer. Renee looked at Dirk and her smile got bigger. So you want me to suck his dick to prove it to him, baby? she said, looking Dirk straight in the eyes. Is that it? Yep, that s it, darlin ! Hal said, smiling. I can do that! Renee said, her smile bigger than ever. She walked down the three steps into the garage, her big tits swaying in the tube top, never taking her eyes off of Dirk. She walked over to him and stopped in front of him, standing between his feet as he sat in the chair. She looked down at him for just a moment, still smiling, before she spoke again. How about it, Dirk? Would you like for me to suck your dick? she asked, her voice low and sultry. I m really good at sucking dick, and I d just love to prove it to you by sucking yours! What about Hal? You know, your husband? Dirk said, looking up into those dark brown eyes that were now sparkling and filled with desire. You d do that with him sitting right there? he asked. Sure! Renee replied, her smile getting a bit bigger. I suck dick in front of him all the time, don t I, baby? she said, her eyes traveling down to Dirk s crotch and lingering there for a moment before going back to his eyes. You sure do! Hal said, grinning proudly. Every time we throw a party, she finds a guy that turns her on and she just has to suck his dick, and I always get to watch! he explained. And then, when the party is over, we go into the bedroom and I tell Hal all about it, how it turned me on, how good the guy s cum tasted, and then we have the best sex you can imagine! she said, her smile never faltering. But she never fucks anyone else, though, Hal said. That s reserved just for me, right, darlin ? Hal said. Renee nodded as she replied. That s right, baby, nobody fucks me but you! she said. So how about it, Dirk? You want me to show you how good I am at sucking cock by sucking yours? Sure, why the fuck not! Dirk said, tossing his hands up in the air and letting them drop to the arm rests of the chair, still holding on to his beer with one hand. He was trapped and he knew it, so why not sit back and enjoy it? 'Besides, there s no way she s as good as Amy, Dirk thought to himself, thinking of the girl he d met at a club party a few weeks ago. She had really gone at him, and the memories were still fresh. Good! Renee said, moving in closer. She reached down and spread his legs further apart, then knelt down between them right in front of his crotch. Hal, honey, you might want to turn the fan on and close the garage door, she said, settling in front of Dirk. We don t want to give the neighbors a free show, and with the door closed it s gonna get hot in here pretty quick! Good point, baby! Hal said, getting up and going over to the button on the wall next to the door to the house and pressing it. The garage door slid closed behind them, and then Hal flipped a switch next to the garage door button and a fan mounted up in a corner of the ceiling came on. Then Hal walked over to a canoe that was lying on the floor next to the wall, picking up a floatation cushion and then handing it to his wife. Here, darlin , use this! Hal said, handing her the cushion. Thank you, baby! Renee said, taking the cushion from him and putting it on the ground in front of her to kneel on. As soon as she was settled, she reached up and began unfastening Dirk s jeans, smiling as she worked at getting them open. I bet you have a big dick! You have a big dick, don t you, Dirk? she asked, looking up at him and smiling while getting the jeans open and pulling down the fly. See for yourself! he said, making Renee grin. She reached inside his jeans for his cock and was pleasantly surprised to find that he wasn t wearing anything under his jeans. She looked up at him and grinned as she wrapped her fingers around his soft cock. No underwear! she said, pulling his cock out of his jeans and then spreading the fly of the jeans as wide as possible. I like that! But right now, I m gonna wrap my lips around your cock and suck it until it s hard, she said, looking up at him and smiling. I just love feeling a man s cock get hard in my mouth! Before Dirk could reply she dipped her head down and put her lips on the head of his cock, sucking his entire soft cock into her mouth. She looked up at him as sucked hard, her cheeks hollowing in, running her tongue over and around the sensitive tip. This made Dirk jump just a little as he was really sensitive at the tip of his dick, and Hal chuckled at his reaction. Told you she was good! he said, grinning at Dirk. But you ain t seen nothin yet! Renee pulled her head back and let his hardening cock slip out of her mouth, holding the head in her mouth for a moment before sucking it all in her mouth again. She did this several times, pleased to find that Dirk was getting harder, longer, and thicker in her mouth very quickly. She slid her mouth up to the head of his cock, holding it there for a moment before she released it from her mouth with a soft 'pop. She smiled up at him as she spoke, gripping his cock tightly in one hand while opening his jeans further with the other. Let s get these big balls out, shall we? she said, smiling up at him as she pulled his balls out of his jeans. Oooh, nice! I just love playing with a man s balls! she said, massaging them in her hand while still pumping his cock. He was rock-hard by now, the precum beginning to flow with a drop of the clear fluid appearing at the tip of his cock. Oh, look! she said, grinning up at him as she noticed the drop of precum. Is that for me? Yummy! she said, sticking her wide, long tongue out and licking up the drop of slick fluid, making sure she licked as much of the head of his cock as she could in doing so. She had the widest, longest, and thickest tongue Dirk had ever seen, and she was good with it very good. As he watched, she put her lips right on the tip of his cock and sucked, pulling more of the fluid out of him. Hmm! she moaned, smiling up at him. She sat back a little and swallowed, then ran her wet tongue over her lips and smiled, looking directly at him. Eye contact was obviously a big thing with her, and she was very good at it among other things, as he was about to find out. I m gonna give you a tongue bath, and then I m gonna suck the cum right out of you! she said, grinning from ear to ear. She looked like an excited little girl with her hand gripping a nice, big lollypop, and Dirk had a feeling that was exactly how she was going to treat him like a treat ready to be swallowed. She stuck that wide, thick tongue out again and slowly licked him from the base of his balls all the way up to the head of his cock, never taking her eyes from his. Want me to time you, baby? Hal asked, taking a pull from his beer. Sure! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk as she pumped his cock in her hand. Let s see if I can break my record on how fast I can make him cum! So what s your record? Dirk asked. Five minutes! she said, giving him a sly smile before licking his cock again. But I have a feeling you might take a little bit longer than that, she said, licking him again. What makes you say that, baby? Hal asked. Call it a hunch, Renee replied, never taking her eyes from Dirk, but I just have a feeling that ol Dirk here is gonna be a tough nut to crack or to make cum, that is! Guess there s only one way to find out, huh? Dirk said, smiling at her. She smiled back as she replied. I guess so! she said, giving him one last, wet, lingering lick from his balls to the head of his dick. You ready, baby? Hal asked, holding up his wrist with his watch on it, thumb on the button. Oh, yeah! Renee replied, grinning up at Dirk. Go! Hal said, starting the stopwatch. Renee lowered her mouth down to his cock and took the head into her mouth, clamping her lips around the shaft just behind the flared ridge. Then she applied suction, lots of it, and then slid her mouth down onto his hard shaft, taking his entire length into her mouth in one long, fluid motion. She pulled her head back up the length of his shaft slowly, running her thick tongue over and around his cock as she did, massaging and squeezing his balls with one hand, maintaining the suction she was applying. When she got to the head of his cock she paused, keeping it trapped in her mouth, running her tongue over and around the sensitive head before sliding her mouth back down his cock once more, literally sucking it into her mouth and down her throat. She pushed her face down until her nose bumped against his abdomen, and she moaned as she made the trip back up his cock once more, her cheeks hollowing in from the suction she was applying. Um! she moaned, looking up at Dirk and smiling around his cock in her mouth. When she got to the head of his cock she held it in her mouth again, sucking on it while running her thick tongue along the underside. The suction she was applying was incredible, and Dirk could feel the precum being sucked from him. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she let about half of the head of his cock out of her mouth, her big, soft lips wrapped around it as she sucked on him. Then she moaned again as she slid her mouth back down his cock once more, making loud slurping noises as she sucked his throbbing shaft into her wet, sucking mouth. His cock was coated with her saliva by now, and he could feel it running down his balls as she worked on him. 'Holy shit, she s good! She s even better than Amy! Dirk thought to himself as he watched Renee gobbling his cock over and over again. She was applying constant suction on his cock, pausing every now and then to draw a breath either through her nose or through her mouth when she opened her lips up just enough to breathe before clamping them around his cock again. She was obviously a fan of sloppy blowjobs, as by now his cock and balls and the front of his jeans were drenched with her saliva, and the garage was filled with the slurping sounds she was making as she sucked his cock. While she was working on his cock with her mouth, she was busy working on his balls with her hand. She massaged and squeezed them as she sucked on his cock, pulling and tugging on them as well. Dirk gritted his teeth as she tugged on them particularly hard as she sucked on his cock very hard, dragging her mouth back up its length. Dirk knew that if she kept this up he d be cumming in her mouth in no time, and he was determined to resist as long as he could. Renee looked up at him as she paused to suck on the head of his cock yet again, the loud slurping sounds filling the garage. She winked at him before looking over at her husband, tapping her finger against the back of her other wrist, her mouth still clamped onto the head of Dirk s cock. Hal looked down at his watch and smiled. Four minutes, baby! Hal said. You better hurry up and make him cum if you wanna beat your record! Renee dove down onto Dirk s cock, slurping loudly as she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. She was intent on making him cum, and to Dirk s amazement she actually increased the suction she was applying to his cock! Her cheeks were hollowed in so far that Dirk was surprised her whole head didn t cave in as she sucked on him. She slid her mouth up and down his throbbing cock over and over again, pulling and tugging on his balls, moaning as she worked on him, her eyes rolling back into her head. She was obviously enjoying this as much as Dirk was. But Dirk was intent on holding out, and he was using every trick in the book to resist blasting his cum into her mouth. He thought of Margaret Thatcher, Hillary Clinton, Nancy Pelosi, and every other ugly woman he could think of to delay the inevitable. He thought of the time he went down on the bike he had before the Heritage he was riding now, remembering the crushed hulk that used to be his pride and joy. But no matter how hard he tried, he knew that he was going to be cumming into Renee s mouth very soon. And Renee knew it as well. She redoubled her efforts, sliding her mouth up and down his throbbing shaft faster, grabbing the base of his cock with one hand and pumping it while she sucked on him, the other hand pulling and tugging on his balls at the same time. Dirk was quickly losing the fight, and when he realized all was lost he simply gave in and let it happen. And boy, did it happen! As soon as he dropped his guard his balls shifted and his cock exploded as his orgasm hit. He groaned loudly through clenched teeth as his orgasm hit, his back arching in the chair as his cock blasted stream after stream of hot, thick cum into Renee s wet, sucking mouth. She cried out in glee around his cock in her mouth, never stopping what she was doing, intent on sucking and pumping every last drop of his cum out of him. That s it, baby, you got him! Hal cried, grinning as he watched his wife sucking the cum from his friend s cock. He was rock-hard himself and intended on fucking the ever-lovin shit out of Renee as soon as he got her in the house after Dirk was gone. He pressed the button on his watch to stop it but didn t look at it yet as he was busy watching his wife drink down all of Dirk s cum. Four, five, six times Dirk felt his cock pumping his cum into Renee s wet mouth, and she drank it all down without missing a drop. She clung to his cock with her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, keeping the pressure up until she felt the throbbing and pumping of his cock in her mouth start to slow. She slowed the motions of her mouth on his cock and eased her grip on his balls, massaging them gently as she slowly slid her mouth up and down Dirk s cock, sucking the last bit of cum from him as his orgasm finally slowed and then stopped. When it was over Dirk was left breathless, gasping for air as Renee slid her mouth slowly up the length of his cock to the head, keeping it there for a moment before releasing it from her mouth. She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling, as she ran her tongue over her lips. You taste good, Dirk! she said, proud of herself. What was my time, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. He looked down at his watch and grinned, shaking his head a bit as he replied. Six minutes, twenty-two seconds, baby, he said, He beat you! Damn! she replied, looking up at Dirk and smiling. And I thought for sure I had you! You almost did, he replied, returning her smile. You can thank Nancy Pelosi for not beating me! Oh, my Gawd! Renee said, grimacing at the mention of Pelosi s name. That ugly bitch could make a doorknob vomit! No wonder you held out so long! You came close, though, I can tell you that! Dirk said, tucking his now-soft cock back into his jeans, the front of which were wet with her saliva. I want a rematch! she said, looking up at him and then over at her husband. The next time he comes to visit, I want a rematch! Okay, baby? she said, looking over at Hal. Sure thing, baby! Hal replied. As long as Dirk is up for it, that is. How about it, Dirk? You wanna give Renee another go at your cock and see if she can beat her record? he asked, grinning from ear to ear. The way she sucks dick? Are you kidding me? he said, returning Hal s grin. I d have to be out of my fuckin mind to say no! Good! Renee said, grinning as she stood up in front of him. And the next time I get my lips around your cock, I m gonna make you cum so hard and so fast you won t know what hit you! Until next time, then! she said, bending over and giving Dirk a quick peck on the lips before turning and walking away. Dirk and Hal both watched her ass wiggling as she walked away. She pressed the garage door button and turned off the fan on her way out, and as the garage door slid open Hal got up and got them both a fresh beer. He handed one to Dirk and then sat down, and together they twisted off the tops of the beer bottles. Hal held his out to Dirk and spoke. Here s to the best little cocksucker in the entire world, he said, grinning at Dirk, and to next time! I ll drink to that! Dirk said, clinking his bottle against Hal s. They both took a long pull from their bottles, and then Dirk spoke again. You re gonna fuck the ever-loving shit out of her after I m gone, aren t you? he asked, and Hal nodded and chuckled as he replied. Yup! he said, nodding. You re a lucky man, Hal, Dirk said, taking another drink from his bottle. Don t I fuckin know it! Hal replied, grinning at Dirk. Ten minutes later the beers were gone, and Dirk figured it was time for him to head back to the hotel. Hal had offered to let him stay at his house, but Dirk had politely refused. As much as he loved Hal he also loved his privacy; that, plus he wanted a place to take a woman should he get lucky and meet up with one on the trip. When you comin back, my friend? Hal asked, looking up at him from his seat in the camp chair. You tell me, Dirk said. I can make it back here any time you want, all you have to do is tell me when. How about next month? Hal said. Or is that too soon for a road trip that long? The way your wife sucks dick? Hell, I d be here next week if you wanted me to! Dirk said, grinning down at Hal. Hal laughed at this, and Dirk laughed along with him. Hal stood up and threw his arms around Dirk, hugging him. Dirk hugged him back; he really cared for Hal and wasn t afraid to show it. Most bikers weren t, and they were no different. Thank you, my old friend! Hal said, his hands on Dirk s upper arms as he spoke. Don t mention it, my friend, Dirk said, patting the back of one of Hal s hands as he spoke. Now let me get out of here so you can go inside and fuck your wife! They hugged again, and then Dirk walked over to his bike and got on, swinging a leg over it and picking it up from the kickstand. He moved the kickstand up and out of the way, then turned on the ignition and listened to the fuel injection whine. He thumbed the starter and the big Harley engine roared to life, the pipes thundering. He backed the bike out of the driveway and then waved to Hal who waved back, then he put the bike in gear and rode off down the street. Hal turned and walked towards the door to the house, pushing the button for the garage door as he walked inside. He was grinning from ear to ear. Dirk was also grinning as he rode away, already looking forward to his next trip out to see Hal and Renee, even though he was pretty sure he was going to lose next time. But that wasn t such a bad thing after all, was it?  By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold's Wife Dirk has an encounter with his neighbor's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was standing in his garage next to his bike, a cold bottle of beer in his hand, taking a break from working on it. He was looking out of the open door of his garage and across the street, watching his new neighbors as they were talking in their driveway, standing next to their two cars.  They d moved in about a month ago and Dirk hadn t had the chance to talk to either one of them, but he had a feeling from what he d seen so far that he wasn t going to like the guy very much. And he wasn t so sure about the woman, either. This guy s pussy-whipped if I ve ever seen it! Dirk said out loud to himself as he watched the woman clearly giving directions to her husband. She was very animated, and both the expression on her face and the gestures of her arms and hands told Dirk everything he needed to know about her or so he thought. She was obviously the one wearing the pants in the family, and Dirk didn t know whether to dislike the husband or pity him. Either way, Dirk was just glad he wasn t him despite what the wife looked like. The woman was a stunner, a real sexpot, no doubt about it. Blond hair, a pretty face, tall and slender, long legs that went all the way up to a fantastically rounded and firm ass, and a set of simply killer big tits that stood out proudly from her chest like a pair of twin torpedoes. She was wearing a yellow halter top and a pair of skin-tight white chino pants that sat low on her hips and showed just about everything. Dirk was impressed by her flat, firm stomach, and was that a diamond piercing he saw glinting from her navel? Dirk wondered how many hours in the gym it took to get and keep a body like that, and the thought of her in a skin-tight workout outfit made him smile. A pair of black spiked heels that must have been about 4 inches tall completed her outfit. The husband was Joe Average, about six feet tall, maybe 180 pounds soaking wet, with brunette hair kept fairly short, a regular build (if there was such a thing), and black plastic framed glasses. There was absolutely nothing remarkable about him at all, and Dirk couldn t help but wonder how he had managed to land a woman such as the one he was looking at. Dirk took another pull from his beer as he watched the conversation unfold, admiring the way her big tits moved inside her halter top. God, I d love to see those things naked! he said out loud, smiling to himself. The conversation ended with the woman giving the man a peck on the cheek, after which he got into his car and drove away. The woman waved at her husband as he drove off, then looked up and saw Dirk standing in the shadows of his garage. She smiled and waved at him, and Dirk lifted the beer up in return. Then she turned and went into the house, and Dirk went back to working on his bike. It was only about ten minutes later when he heard a female voice from the open garage doorway behind him. Nice bike! the voice said, and Dirk turned around to see who it was, still squatting down next to his bike. He was surprised to see the woman from across the street standing there smiling at him. What is it? she asked, crossing her arms beneath her mammoth tits, cocking her hips as she put one foot out to the side. Dirk stood up and faced her, pulling a shop rag out of his back pocket and wiping his hands with it as he replied. It s a Harley, 2003 Heritage Softail Classic, he replied, his guard up. The 100th Anniversary Edition, actually, best bike I ve ever owned. That explains why you ve had it for 17 years, I guess, she said, smiling at him like the cat who was about to eat the canary. Exactly, Dirk replied, sitting back on the seat of his bike. The new bikes are nice and all, but they re too complicated for me, too much electronic shit that can go wrong and fuck up your ride. This one is simple, classic, and does what I need it to do. This was my first Harley, and I have no plans on ever getting rid of it! A man with commitment, she said, her smile getting bigger. I like that! I m Kimberly, she said, stepping forward and extending her hand. Dirk reached out and took it, giving it a shake as he replied. Dirk, he said. Nice to meet you, Kimberly. Please, call me Kim, and the pleasure is all mine, I assure you! she replied. I see you re in a club, she said, smiling and looking at his vest while she looked him over. 'High-Side , is that you? she asked, pointing at his road name patch. Yeah, that s my road name, Dirk said. He had just had this same conversation with the wife of his best friend not too long ago, and the memories of that night came flooding back to him in a rush. He still couldn t get over his best friend asking him to fuck his own wife, and how it all turned out. One of these days you ll have to tell me how you got it, she said, and Dirk was relieved that he didn t have to go through the story of his road name again so soon. I ll do that, he said, getting up from his bike and going over to the small refrigerator under his work bench. Would you like a beer, Kim? he asked, bending over to open the refrigerator. When he stood up and turned around with a beer in his hand Kim was standing so close to him that he almost ran into her, and before he could react she stepped in even closer, her big tits lightly pressing against his chest. Dirk saw the look in her eyes and recognized it right away, and he immediately knew where she was headed. Later, she said softly, her voice low and husky. Right now I want some of this! she said as she reached out and placed the palm of her hand right onto Dirk s cock, rubbing it firmly up and down. Dirk felt his cock respond immediately, shifting under her hand as it began to expand. Kim glanced down for a moment and then looked back up at Dirk, smiling as she spoke again. He likes me! she said, rubbing harder. What s not to like? Dirk replied, returning her bravado right back at her. But what about your husband? I don t think he d much like what you re doing right now, nor do I think he d like what I think you re going to do next. My husband likes what I tell him to like, Kim replied, still rubbing Dirk s quickly hardening cock with the palm of her hand. So it s like that, huh? I thought so, he said, leaning back against the work bench and letting Kim continue to rub his cock which was getting bigger and harder by the moment. You thought what? she said softly, looking up at him and squeezing his hardening shaft through his jeans. That I m in charge, and that he does what I tell him to do? Something like that, yeah, Dirk replied. I got that from watching the conversation you had with him this morning out in the driveway before he went to work. It s more than you think, Dirk, she said, giving him a half-smile as she squeezed his cock again. Much more! Let me guess he s a cuckold, right? Dirk said, causing Kim to grin. Exactly! she said. But enough about him. Right now I want this big, hard cock of yours in my mouth! I want to taste you, suck on you, and drink you down when I make you cum in my mouth! she said breathlessly, stepping in close to him. She grabbed the top of his jeans with both hands and began working them open, yanking the zipper down when she got the button open and shoving her hand into them. She wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began pumping, reaching up with her other hand and placing it behind his neck to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, slipping her tongue into his mouth as she pumped his cock in her hand, and Dirk slid his hands around to her huge tits and grabbed them hard. He squeezed and kneaded the big mounds in his hands, and Kim moaned in his mouth. She took her hands from his cock and his neck long enough to pull her halter top open and set her tits free, and Dirk immediately grabbed onto them again as she regained her grip on his cock. I want you! she whispered, breaking off the kiss but maintaining her grip on his cock. I want to taste you! she said, dropping to her knees in front of him. She pulled his jeans open with both hands, setting his cock free; she noticed he wasn t wearing anything under them, and she paused to look at it for a moment. She moved her nose right up next to the tip and inhaled, closing her eyes and smiling as she inhaled his scent. I just love the way a real man s cock smells! she whispered, looking up at him. It smells so fucking good! she said, gripping it in her hand and pumping the shaft again. She ran her nose down the underside of his cock and over his balls, inhaling deeply, then stuck out her tongue and licked him along the underside, from his balls up to the tip. B When she got to the tip, she immediately closed her lips around the head of his cock and sucked him into her mouth, sliding her wet mouth down onto his cock until she had all of him in her mouth. Her nose pressed against his abdomen as she slid her tongue around the underside of his shaft, then she sucked hard as she slid her mouth back up his cock to the tip. She repeated this several times. And soon Dirk's cock was shiny and wet with her saliva. When she got to the head of his cock, she paused, looking up at Dirk as she sucked on it for a moment, Before releasing it. She wrapped her hand around his cock, and began slowing pumping it as she spoke; So how does it feel to have another man s wife sucking your cock, Dirk? she asked, licking the tip of his coq for emphasis. Are you okay with that? she asked, teasingly. You aren't the first married woman. I ve had sucking my dick, sweetheart. Dirk replied, looking down at her. And you won't be the first married woman I've fucked before either. I just can't. Can't help but wonder how your husband is going to take all of this if he finds out, he said. It's not a matter of if , lover, it's a matter of when, she said, giving that half-grin again. Still don't believe me? Okay, then watch this. She reached into her back pocket with her free hand and retrieved her cell phone. Pushing a button on it while still pumping Dirk s cock. She leaned over and sucked on the head as the phone rang, giving it a pop when the call went through. Hi, baby, it's me, she said, looking up at Dirk with her hand pumping his cock. You made it to work okay? Great, baby. I'm glad. Look, baby, remember how we were talking last week and I told you how I really wanted to fuck other men, specifically the biker guy across the street? The one I said I thought was so fucking hot. Remember that? You do? Good. Well, I just wanted you to know that But right now, I'm on my knees in front of him in his garage, and I'm sucking his cock. She paused as her husband said something on the other end, that Dirk couldn't hear. Sucking on the head of his cock while her husband was talking. She slipped her mouth from his cock, to reply. That's right, baby right now. I've got his big cock in my hand right now. And my god, he s hard! she said, smiling up at Dirk. Yeah, he is. Much harder than you ever get. And I think he's bigger and thicker than you are, too. So I'm gonna suck his dick a little more, and then I'm gonna let him fuck me, okay, baby? And no, there's nothing you can do about it, you know? I'm going to fuck him, and that's all there is to it. She paused again for a moment, before continuing, her hand still pumping is Cock. Great And just so you'll know, baby, as much as I'd like for him to come inside me, I think I'm gonna make him come in my mouth. Uh huh, in my mouth. And then I m going to swallow his cum. Yes, I m going to swallow his cum. And if you're being a really good boy, then maybe I'll let you come in my mouth and swallow your cum. There was another short pause as the husband said something else, and she sucked on the head of his cock again, as he spoke.. After just a few moments she continued. Okay, baby, well, I've got this big hard dick in front of my face right now, and if I don't get my pussy wrapped around it soon I'm gonna go out of my mind. So I'm gonna hang up and fuck him now, okay? she said, looking up at Dirk. Okay, baby. I'll talk to you later. Bye, she said, then pressed a button on the phone to end the call. She tossed the cell phone onto the workbench next to Dirk, then looked up at him, grinning. Believe me now? she said as he held the head of his cock right in front of her face. His precum was flowing like a river by now, and she stuck her tongue out and licked it in as she spoke. Absolutely, he said, watching her. You ve really got him wrapped around your little finger, don t you? So tight, he can hardly breathe, she replied, grinning again. And you don't think that him knowing that I fucked his wife, is going to be a problem later on? She slurped on the head of his cock some more. After all, I do live right across the street, and it's not like he's not gonna see me just about every day. She slid her mouth down his shaft once, and held it there a moment; before sliding it off and replying; It won't be a problem, because I'll tell him it won't be a problem, she replied, giving him a slightly evil smile and cocking one eyebrow at him. Now, are we gonna fuck, or not? she asked. Oh yeah, we're gonna fuck, he replied, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her to her feet. He stepped to the side and shoved her roughly against the workbench, making her gasp as he moved in behind her. She braced herself with her hands on the wall as he bent her over the bench, her big tits pressing against the smooth surface of the workbench, then grabbed her pants with both hands at the hips and yanked downwards. The button and zipper holding them closed gave way, the button flying and the zipper popping open as he pulled them down her legs. Dirk wasn't surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, he also wasn't surprised to see the wetness covering her outer lips. Her pussy was shaven as smooth. The outer lips, pink and glistening, and her musk filled the room immediately. Oh, uh, wait a minute, wait. She began as she tried to stand up straight. Uff, she cried as he shoved her back down, and then she slapped her hands back on the wall for support. Dirk pulled her pants down as hard as he could, as he slapped her hard on the ass. The sound of his hand smacking against her ass sounded like a rifle shot in the garage, and Kim cried out in surprise. Spread your legs. Dirk commanded, and when she didn't move fast enough, he smacked her on the ass again, harder. The red imprint of his hand was clearly visible; and he knew that Hubby was sure to see it later on that night. But that wasn't his problem. So he didn't care. That's the man I wanted to see. Kim said, looking back at him with a grin on her face, while she spread her legs as far apart as she could, the chino pants around her knees. Use me. Dirk. Use me like I'm your personal fuck-toy. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, you big stud. Dirk moved in close behind her, his own jeans around his knees as well, and placed a hand on her back as he grasped his throbbing, rock-hard cock with the other. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a couple times. He spread her juices over it, and made it slick, against the opening of her pussy. Then he grabbed her by the hips at the same time, impaling her on his cock. She was so wet that he slid all the way in on the first thrust, and he felt his balls bump against her clit. Oh-oh! Kim cried loudly, squeezing her eyes closed in ecstasy as Dirk shoved his cock into her pussy. She groaned as he held it there for a moment. Then began moaning as he began thrusting. He thrusted hard and fast, pumping in deep strokes.; shoving his cock in and out of her as deep as he could in each thrust. He gripped her hips tightly in his hands and used them for leverage, yanking her back against him with every forward thrust. She groaned and gasped in time with his thrust, his cock siding in and out of her pussy, over and over again. Oh, my god! yes, yes, yes! she cried in time with his thrust. Fuck me, fuck me, use me, like, the slut, that I am. It was all Kim could do to keep her balance with her hands on the wall in front of her. Dirk was fucking her so hard. He was pounding her pussy, just as she had wanted, hard and fast, and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was coming all over his hardcore. I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum, she gasped, feeling her orgasm building quickly. Where the hell was this? Stud when I was single? she thought to herself as Dirk continued pounding her with his cock. So come, then. Dirk said without pausing or missing a beat. Don't talk about it, do it. And she did. As soon as Dirk uttered those words her orgasm hit, exploding inside her body, like a bomb. She cried out and gritted her teeth as the powerful orgasm rocked her body to the depths of her being. She was cumming hard; harder than she s ever cum before. And Dirk could feel her pussy fluttering and contracting around his cock as she came. He continued his thrust, pushing harder and deeper as she came. She was surprised when she had a second orgasm immediately after the first. Ung Kim cried through clenched teeth as the second orgasm shook her body, her eyes squeezed shut, a grimace on her face as the powerful waves of pleasure rocked through her. She pushed back against Dirk, meeting his thrusts as her orgasm ran its course. And when it was finally done, it left her covered with a fine sheet of sweat and gasping for breath. Dirk slowed his thrusts until he was slowly sliding in and out of her sopping-wet pussy, in long, easy strokes; and Kim dropped down onto the workbench, resting on her forearms. Her mouth was hanging open and she was panting for breath when she looked back at Dirk and spoke. Oh my god, that was incredible! she said, a big grin on her face. I've never been fucked like that before. And I came so hard! she said, looking back at him. And now you're gonna make me cum, Dirk said, looking back. Yes I am. Kim said, jumping up and spinning around to face him. Dirk let her go and felt his cock slip out of her pussy as she moved, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing his glistening slippery cock in one hand, and his heavy balls in the other. She pumped his cock and squeezed his balls gently, as she looked up at him and spoke again. I'm gonna make you come in my mouth, and I'm gonna swallow every drop," she whispered sexily. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock and down his shaft, taking it all in one swift movement. She immediately began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock. Sliding her tongue along the underside of his cock and sucking on it hard as she moved. She kneaded and squeezed his balls with one hand while she sucked on his throbbing shaft, her soft, wet lips sliding up and down over and over again. You taste so fucking good! she said, pausing just long enough to speak. I can taste myself on your cock." Then she slipped her lips back over the head of his cock, and resumed sucking on it. Damn! She s good! Dirk thought as she continued moving up and down on his cock. She was sucking on him with a steady, even rhythm that wasn't fast and wasn't slow, but just right. She was applying a great deal of suction to his cock when she pulled her head back, never letting it slip completely out of her mouth, but keeping the head inside. Thank you, and have a nice day. them. She exclaimed breathlessly, pumping as cock-hard with her hand as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth onto his cock again and sucked even harder, and Dirk could feel both the pre-cum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim's mouth, clear indicators that he was about to cum, and Kim felt it as well. She looked up at him as she worked him over, tugging on his balls as she worked her mouth steadily on his cock. The look in her eyes was begging him to cum. He was beginning to feel the first faint twinges of orgasm, building in his balls. She released his cock from her mouth momentarily, to speak. Give it to me, Dirk! I want to taste your cum on my tongue. Give it to me, every last drop. Cum for me! Cum in my mouth Cum down my throat. Fill my mouth and belly with your cum. She exclaimed, breathlessly as she pumped his cock, as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth on his cock again, and sucked even harder. Dirk could feel his precum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly, in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim s mouth. Clear indicators that he was about to cum. And Kim felt it as well. Ahm, Aing, Urf, and onto her tongue. She squealed in delight on his cock, pumping his shaft harder, as she continued sucking on his head, trying to get every drop of cum out of him. 4, 5, 6 times his cock jumped and bucked in her mouth, shooting a stream of hot cum into her hungry mouth with each pulse. She never took her eyes off of his face while he was cumming, and when the spasms in his cock finally began to subside she held her mouth still, slowing the pumping of her hand on his shaft. She slid her mouth up his shaft until only the head of his cock was in her mouth, holding it there while she milked his shaft of cum with her hand the way a farmer milks a cow. Um, she moaned, Looking up at Dirk as she sucked the last drop of cum from his dick. Then she released his cock from her hand and her mouth, her mouth lingering at the tip of his cock, before she held her face up to him, to show him the large pool of cum in her mouth. She sighed with pleasure as she lifted her tongue up and then moved it from side to side in her mouth, smiling at him as she expertly rolled the cum around on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed, and Dirk heard her gulp as she swallowed the big load of cum he had just given her. Ah, she said, smacking her lips and grinning up at him. You taste good, Dirk, she said, leaning forward and kissing the tip of his softening cock, in front of her. And you came a lot! A lot more than my husband ever has or ever could. You had a lot to do with that, you know, Dirk replied. Yeah, I did, didn't I, she said, smiling and giggling. She got to her feet and tucked her big tits back into her halter; Then bent over to pull her chinos back up, while Dirk did the same with his jeans, and then pulling up his zipper. Kim laughed when she tried to do the same with her chinos, remembering that Dirk had literally ripped them from her hips, before he fucked her. Looks like I'm going to be holding my pants up when I walk back across the street, she said. Either that, or you go bottomless, Dirk said, smiling. Boy, wouldn't the HOA just love that. Kim said, laughing. Looks like I'll be taking Hubby's wallet from him tonight to go shopping for a new pair, huh? she said, smiling at him. Kim, why are you with him? Dirk asked, genuinely curious. He usually didn't care about why a woman was the way she was, but this one was different. This one intrigued him. I mean, if he's that big of a wimp and is so bad in the sack that you have to go out looking for stray dick, why stay with him? Kim gave him that slightly evil half-smile, as she replied; Two reasons; One, he lets me control him, and everything else about us, and that turns me on to no end. And two; Have you seen the Mercedes sitting in the driveway, she asked, nodding in the direction of her house across the street. Yeah, I noticed that, Dirk said. Sitting in the driveway was a Mercedes two-door convertible sports car, white, of course. Nice car, very nice, Dirk said. It's paid for, and so is his car. And so is the house, Kim said. He's filthy fucking rich, and I'd be absolutely crazy to walk away from that. Besides, he likes to be cuckolded and controlled. And I like doing it. So as long as I give him what he needs, he gives me what I want. No questions asked. It doesn't get any better than that. she explained. Dirk nodded his head in agreement. No, I guess not, he said, sitting sidesaddle on his bike. She took two steps over to where Dirk sat, and then bent over, putting one hand under his chin while she held her pants up with the other and giving him a brief but soft and seductive kiss. She straightened up as she continued. You're a great fuck, Dirk, she said, giving him that half-smile again, and you certainly know how to use a woman to get what you want. I hope we have the chance to do this again, and soon. You never know, Dirk said, giving her his own half-smile. She giggled at this, her big tits, bouncing in her halter. No, I guess you don't. Right now, I'm going to go call my husband with my belly full of your cum, and tell him just how hard you fucked me. and came in my mouth, and that I swallowed every last drop," she said, grinning. Then she turned and walked out of the garage and across the street, holding her pants up as she went. Dirk watched her go, admiring her ass as she walked. That is one controlling, twisted bitch, Dirk said aloud to himself as he sat on his bike. But man! Can she suck a dick! By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold's Wife Dirk has an encounter with his neighbor's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was standing in his garage next to his bike, a cold bottle of beer in his hand, taking a break from working on it. He was looking out of the open door of his garage and across the street, watching his new neighbors as they were talking in their driveway, standing next to their two cars.  They d moved in about a month ago and Dirk hadn t had the chance to talk to either one of them, but he had a feeling from what he d seen so far that he wasn t going to like the guy very much. And he wasn t so sure about the woman, either. This guy s pussy-whipped if I ve ever seen it! Dirk said out loud to himself as he watched the woman clearly giving directions to her husband. She was very animated, and both the expression on her face and the gestures of her arms and hands told Dirk everything he needed to know about her or so he thought. She was obviously the one wearing the pants in the family, and Dirk didn t know whether to dislike the husband or pity him. Either way, Dirk was just glad he wasn t him despite what the wife looked like. The woman was a stunner, a real sexpot, no doubt about it. Blond hair, a pretty face, tall and slender, long legs that went all the way up to a fantastically rounded and firm ass, and a set of simply killer big tits that stood out proudly from her chest like a pair of twin torpedoes. She was wearing a yellow halter top and a pair of skin-tight white chino pants that sat low on her hips and showed just about everything. Dirk was impressed by her flat, firm stomach, and was that a diamond piercing he saw glinting from her navel? Dirk wondered how many hours in the gym it took to get and keep a body like that, and the thought of her in a skin-tight workout outfit made him smile. A pair of black spiked heels that must have been about 4 inches tall completed her outfit. The husband was Joe Average, about six feet tall, maybe 180 pounds soaking wet, with brunette hair kept fairly short, a regular build (if there was such a thing), and black plastic framed glasses. There was absolutely nothing remarkable about him at all, and Dirk couldn t help but wonder how he had managed to land a woman such as the one he was looking at. Dirk took another pull from his beer as he watched the conversation unfold, admiring the way her big tits moved inside her halter top. God, I d love to see those things naked! he said out loud, smiling to himself. The conversation ended with the woman giving the man a peck on the cheek, after which he got into his car and drove away. The woman waved at her husband as he drove off, then looked up and saw Dirk standing in the shadows of his garage. She smiled and waved at him, and Dirk lifted the beer up in return. Then she turned and went into the house, and Dirk went back to working on his bike. It was only about ten minutes later when he heard a female voice from the open garage doorway behind him. Nice bike! the voice said, and Dirk turned around to see who it was, still squatting down next to his bike. He was surprised to see the woman from across the street standing there smiling at him. What is it? she asked, crossing her arms beneath her mammoth tits, cocking her hips as she put one foot out to the side. Dirk stood up and faced her, pulling a shop rag out of his back pocket and wiping his hands with it as he replied. It s a Harley, 2003 Heritage Softail Classic, he replied, his guard up. The 100th Anniversary Edition, actually, best bike I ve ever owned. That explains why you ve had it for 17 years, I guess, she said, smiling at him like the cat who was about to eat the canary. Exactly, Dirk replied, sitting back on the seat of his bike. The new bikes are nice and all, but they re too complicated for me, too much electronic shit that can go wrong and fuck up your ride. This one is simple, classic, and does what I need it to do. This was my first Harley, and I have no plans on ever getting rid of it! A man with commitment, she said, her smile getting bigger. I like that! I m Kimberly, she said, stepping forward and extending her hand. Dirk reached out and took it, giving it a shake as he replied. Dirk, he said. Nice to meet you, Kimberly. Please, call me Kim, and the pleasure is all mine, I assure you! she replied. I see you re in a club, she said, smiling and looking at his vest while she looked him over. 'High-Side , is that you? she asked, pointing at his road name patch. Yeah, that s my road name, Dirk said. He had just had this same conversation with the wife of his best friend not too long ago, and the memories of that night came flooding back to him in a rush. He still couldn t get over his best friend asking him to fuck his own wife, and how it all turned out. One of these days you ll have to tell me how you got it, she said, and Dirk was relieved that he didn t have to go through the story of his road name again so soon. I ll do that, he said, getting up from his bike and going over to the small refrigerator under his work bench. Would you like a beer, Kim? he asked, bending over to open the refrigerator. When he stood up and turned around with a beer in his hand Kim was standing so close to him that he almost ran into her, and before he could react she stepped in even closer, her big tits lightly pressing against his chest. Dirk saw the look in her eyes and recognized it right away, and he immediately knew where she was headed. Later, she said softly, her voice low and husky. Right now I want some of this! she said as she reached out and placed the palm of her hand right onto Dirk s cock, rubbing it firmly up and down. Dirk felt his cock respond immediately, shifting under her hand as it began to expand. Kim glanced down for a moment and then looked back up at Dirk, smiling as she spoke again. He likes me! she said, rubbing harder. What s not to like? Dirk replied, returning her bravado right back at her. But what about your husband? I don t think he d much like what you re doing right now, nor do I think he d like what I think you re going to do next. My husband likes what I tell him to like, Kim replied, still rubbing Dirk s quickly hardening cock with the palm of her hand. So it s like that, huh? I thought so, he said, leaning back against the work bench and letting Kim continue to rub his cock which was getting bigger and harder by the moment. You thought what? she said softly, looking up at him and squeezing his hardening shaft through his jeans. That I m in charge, and that he does what I tell him to do? Something like that, yeah, Dirk replied. I got that from watching the conversation you had with him this morning out in the driveway before he went to work. It s more than you think, Dirk, she said, giving him a half-smile as she squeezed his cock again. Much more! Let me guess he s a cuckold, right? Dirk said, causing Kim to grin. Exactly! she said. But enough about him. Right now I want this big, hard cock of yours in my mouth! I want to taste you, suck on you, and drink you down when I make you cum in my mouth! she said breathlessly, stepping in close to him. She grabbed the top of his jeans with both hands and began working them open, yanking the zipper down when she got the button open and shoving her hand into them. She wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began pumping, reaching up with her other hand and placing it behind his neck to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, slipping her tongue into his mouth as she pumped his cock in her hand, and Dirk slid his hands around to her huge tits and grabbed them hard. He squeezed and kneaded the big mounds in his hands, and Kim moaned in his mouth. She took her hands from his cock and his neck long enough to pull her halter top open and set her tits free, and Dirk immediately grabbed onto them again as she regained her grip on his cock. I want you! she whispered, breaking off the kiss but maintaining her grip on his cock. I want to taste you! she said, dropping to her knees in front of him. She pulled his jeans open with both hands, setting his cock free; she noticed he wasn t wearing anything under them, and she paused to look at it for a moment. She moved her nose right up next to the tip and inhaled, closing her eyes and smiling as she inhaled his scent. I just love the way a real man s cock smells! she whispered, looking up at him. It smells so fucking good! she said, gripping it in her hand and pumping the shaft again. She ran her nose down the underside of his cock and over his balls, inhaling deeply, then stuck out her tongue and licked him along the underside, from his balls up to the tip. B When she got to the tip, she immediately closed her lips around the head of his cock and sucked him into her mouth, sliding her wet mouth down onto his cock until she had all of him in her mouth. Her nose pressed against his abdomen as she slid her tongue around the underside of his shaft, then she sucked hard as she slid her mouth back up his cock to the tip. She repeated this several times. And soon Dirk's cock was shiny and wet with her saliva. When she got to the head of his cock, she paused, looking up at Dirk as she sucked on it for a moment, Before releasing it. She wrapped her hand around his cock, and began slowing pumping it as she spoke; So how does it feel to have another man s wife sucking your cock, Dirk? she asked, licking the tip of his coq for emphasis. Are you okay with that? she asked, teasingly. You aren't the first married woman. I ve had sucking my dick, sweetheart. Dirk replied, looking down at her. And you won't be the first married woman I've fucked before either. I just can't. Can't help but wonder how your husband is going to take all of this if he finds out, he said. It's not a matter of if , lover, it's a matter of when, she said, giving that half-grin again. Still don't believe me? Okay, then watch this. She reached into her back pocket with her free hand and retrieved her cell phone. Pushing a button on it while still pumping Dirk s cock. She leaned over and sucked on the head as the phone rang, giving it a pop when the call went through. Hi, baby, it's me, she said, looking up at Dirk with her hand pumping his cock. You made it to work okay? Great, baby. I'm glad. Look, baby, remember how we were talking last week and I told you how I really wanted to fuck other men, specifically the biker guy across the street? The one I said I thought was so fucking hot. Remember that? You do? Good. Well, I just wanted you to know that But right now, I'm on my knees in front of him in his garage, and I'm sucking his cock. She paused as her husband said something on the other end, that Dirk couldn't hear. Sucking on the head of his cock while her husband was talking. She slipped her mouth from his cock, to reply. That's right, baby right now. I've got his big cock in my hand right now. And my god, he s hard! she said, smiling up at Dirk. Yeah, he is. Much harder than you ever get. And I think he's bigger and thicker than you are, too. So I'm gonna suck his dick a little more, and then I'm gonna let him fuck me, okay, baby? And no, there's nothing you can do about it, you know? I'm going to fuck him, and that's all there is to it. She paused again for a moment, before continuing, her hand still pumping is Cock. Great And just so you'll know, baby, as much as I'd like for him to come inside me, I think I'm gonna make him come in my mouth. Uh huh, in my mouth. And then I m going to swallow his cum. Yes, I m going to swallow his cum. And if you're being a really good boy, then maybe I'll let you come in my mouth and swallow your cum. There was another short pause as the husband said something else, and she sucked on the head of his cock again, as he spoke.. After just a few moments she continued. Okay, baby, well, I've got this big hard dick in front of my face right now, and if I don't get my pussy wrapped around it soon I'm gonna go out of my mind. So I'm gonna hang up and fuck him now, okay? she said, looking up at Dirk. Okay, baby. I'll talk to you later. Bye, she said, then pressed a button on the phone to end the call. She tossed the cell phone onto the workbench next to Dirk, then looked up at him, grinning. Believe me now? she said as he held the head of his cock right in front of her face. His precum was flowing like a river by now, and she stuck her tongue out and licked it in as she spoke. Absolutely, he said, watching her. You ve really got him wrapped around your little finger, don t you? So tight, he can hardly breathe, she replied, grinning again. And you don't think that him knowing that I fucked his wife, is going to be a problem later on? She slurped on the head of his cock some more. After all, I do live right across the street, and it's not like he's not gonna see me just about every day. She slid her mouth down his shaft once, and held it there a moment; before sliding it off and replying; It won't be a problem, because I'll tell him it won't be a problem, she replied, giving him a slightly evil smile and cocking one eyebrow at him. Now, are we gonna fuck, or not? she asked. Oh yeah, we're gonna fuck, he replied, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her to her feet. He stepped to the side and shoved her roughly against the workbench, making her gasp as he moved in behind her. She braced herself with her hands on the wall as he bent her over the bench, her big tits pressing against the smooth surface of the workbench, then grabbed her pants with both hands at the hips and yanked downwards. The button and zipper holding them closed gave way, the button flying and the zipper popping open as he pulled them down her legs. Dirk wasn't surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, he also wasn't surprised to see the wetness covering her outer lips. Her pussy was shaven as smooth. The outer lips, pink and glistening, and her musk filled the room immediately. Oh, uh, wait a minute, wait. She began as she tried to stand up straight. Uff, she cried as he shoved her back down, and then she slapped her hands back on the wall for support. Dirk pulled her pants down as hard as he could, as he slapped her hard on the ass. The sound of his hand smacking against her ass sounded like a rifle shot in the garage, and Kim cried out in surprise. Spread your legs. Dirk commanded, and when she didn't move fast enough, he smacked her on the ass again, harder. The red imprint of his hand was clearly visible; and he knew that Hubby was sure to see it later on that night. But that wasn't his problem. So he didn't care. That's the man I wanted to see. Kim said, looking back at him with a grin on her face, while she spread her legs as far apart as she could, the chino pants around her knees. Use me. Dirk. Use me like I'm your personal fuck-toy. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, you big stud. Dirk moved in close behind her, his own jeans around his knees as well, and placed a hand on her back as he grasped his throbbing, rock-hard cock with the other. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a couple times. He spread her juices over it, and made it slick, against the opening of her pussy. Then he grabbed her by the hips at the same time, impaling her on his cock. She was so wet that he slid all the way in on the first thrust, and he felt his balls bump against her clit. Oh-oh! Kim cried loudly, squeezing her eyes closed in ecstasy as Dirk shoved his cock into her pussy. She groaned as he held it there for a moment. Then began moaning as he began thrusting. He thrusted hard and fast, pumping in deep strokes.; shoving his cock in and out of her as deep as he could in each thrust. He gripped her hips tightly in his hands and used them for leverage, yanking her back against him with every forward thrust. She groaned and gasped in time with his thrust, his cock siding in and out of her pussy, over and over again. Oh, my god! yes, yes, yes! she cried in time with his thrust. Fuck me, fuck me, use me, like, the slut, that I am. It was all Kim could do to keep her balance with her hands on the wall in front of her. Dirk was fucking her so hard. He was pounding her pussy, just as she had wanted, hard and fast, and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was coming all over his hardcore. I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum, she gasped, feeling her orgasm building quickly. Where the hell was this? Stud when I was single? she thought to herself as Dirk continued pounding her with his cock. So come, then. Dirk said without pausing or missing a beat. Don't talk about it, do it. And she did. As soon as Dirk uttered those words her orgasm hit, exploding inside her body, like a bomb. She cried out and gritted her teeth as the powerful orgasm rocked her body to the depths of her being. She was cumming hard; harder than she s ever cum before. And Dirk could feel her pussy fluttering and contracting around his cock as she came. He continued his thrust, pushing harder and deeper as she came. She was surprised when she had a second orgasm immediately after the first. Ung Kim cried through clenched teeth as the second orgasm shook her body, her eyes squeezed shut, a grimace on her face as the powerful waves of pleasure rocked through her. She pushed back against Dirk, meeting his thrusts as her orgasm ran its course. And when it was finally done, it left her covered with a fine sheet of sweat and gasping for breath. Dirk slowed his thrusts until he was slowly sliding in and out of her sopping-wet pussy, in long, easy strokes; and Kim dropped down onto the workbench, resting on her forearms. Her mouth was hanging open and she was panting for breath when she looked back at Dirk and spoke. Oh my god, that was incredible! she said, a big grin on her face. I've never been fucked like that before. And I came so hard! she said, looking back at him. And now you're gonna make me cum, Dirk said, looking back. Yes I am. Kim said, jumping up and spinning around to face him. Dirk let her go and felt his cock slip out of her pussy as she moved, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing his glistening slippery cock in one hand, and his heavy balls in the other. She pumped his cock and squeezed his balls gently, as she looked up at him and spoke again. I'm gonna make you come in my mouth, and I'm gonna swallow every drop," she whispered sexily. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock and down his shaft, taking it all in one swift movement. She immediately began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock. Sliding her tongue along the underside of his cock and sucking on it hard as she moved. She kneaded and squeezed his balls with one hand while she sucked on his throbbing shaft, her soft, wet lips sliding up and down over and over again. You taste so fucking good! she said, pausing just long enough to speak. I can taste myself on your cock." Then she slipped her lips back over the head of his cock, and resumed sucking on it. Damn! She s good! Dirk thought as she continued moving up and down on his cock. She was sucking on him with a steady, even rhythm that wasn't fast and wasn't slow, but just right. She was applying a great deal of suction to his cock when she pulled her head back, never letting it slip completely out of her mouth, but keeping the head inside. Thank you, and have a nice day. them. She exclaimed breathlessly, pumping as cock-hard with her hand as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth onto his cock again and sucked even harder, and Dirk could feel both the pre-cum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim's mouth, clear indicators that he was about to cum, and Kim felt it as well. She looked up at him as she worked him over, tugging on his balls as she worked her mouth steadily on his cock. The look in her eyes was begging him to cum. He was beginning to feel the first faint twinges of orgasm, building in his balls. She released his cock from her mouth momentarily, to speak. Give it to me, Dirk! I want to taste your cum on my tongue. Give it to me, every last drop. Cum for me! Cum in my mouth Cum down my throat. Fill my mouth and belly with your cum. She exclaimed, breathlessly as she pumped his cock, as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth on his cock again, and sucked even harder. Dirk could feel his precum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly, in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim s mouth. Clear indicators that he was about to cum. And Kim felt it as well. Ahm, Aing, Urf, and onto her tongue. She squealed in delight on his cock, pumping his shaft harder, as she continued sucking on his head, trying to get every drop of cum out of him. 4, 5, 6 times his cock jumped and bucked in her mouth, shooting a stream of hot cum into her hungry mouth with each pulse. She never took her eyes off of his face while he was cumming, and when the spasms in his cock finally began to subside she held her mouth still, slowing the pumping of her hand on his shaft. She slid her mouth up his shaft until only the head of his cock was in her mouth, holding it there while she milked his shaft of cum with her hand the way a farmer milks a cow. Um, she moaned, Looking up at Dirk as she sucked the last drop of cum from his dick. Then she released his cock from her hand and her mouth, her mouth lingering at the tip of his cock, before she held her face up to him, to show him the large pool of cum in her mouth. She sighed with pleasure as she lifted her tongue up and then moved it from side to side in her mouth, smiling at him as she expertly rolled the cum around on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed, and Dirk heard her gulp as she swallowed the big load of cum he had just given her. Ah, she said, smacking her lips and grinning up at him. You taste good, Dirk, she said, leaning forward and kissing the tip of his softening cock, in front of her. And you came a lot! A lot more than my husband ever has or ever could. You had a lot to do with that, you know, Dirk replied. Yeah, I did, didn't I, she said, smiling and giggling. She got to her feet and tucked her big tits back into her halter; Then bent over to pull her chinos back up, while Dirk did the same with his jeans, and then pulling up his zipper. Kim laughed when she tried to do the same with her chinos, remembering that Dirk had literally ripped them from her hips, before he fucked her. Looks like I'm going to be holding my pants up when I walk back across the street, she said. Either that, or you go bottomless, Dirk said, smiling. Boy, wouldn't the HOA just love that. Kim said, laughing. Looks like I'll be taking Hubby's wallet from him tonight to go shopping for a new pair, huh? she said, smiling at him. Kim, why are you with him? Dirk asked, genuinely curious. He usually didn't care about why a woman was the way she was, but this one was different. This one intrigued him. I mean, if he's that big of a wimp and is so bad in the sack that you have to go out looking for stray dick, why stay with him? Kim gave him that slightly evil half-smile, as she replied; Two reasons; One, he lets me control him, and everything else about us, and that turns me on to no end. And two; Have you seen the Mercedes sitting in the driveway, she asked, nodding in the direction of her house across the street. Yeah, I noticed that, Dirk said. Sitting in the driveway was a Mercedes two-door convertible sports car, white, of course. Nice car, very nice, Dirk said. It's paid for, and so is his car. And so is the house, Kim said. He's filthy fucking rich, and I'd be absolutely crazy to walk away from that. Besides, he likes to be cuckolded and controlled. And I like doing it. So as long as I give him what he needs, he gives me what I want. No questions asked. It doesn't get any better than that. she explained. Dirk nodded his head in agreement. No, I guess not, he said, sitting sidesaddle on his bike. She took two steps over to where Dirk sat, and then bent over, putting one hand under his chin while she held her pants up with the other and giving him a brief but soft and seductive kiss. She straightened up as she continued. You're a great fuck, Dirk, she said, giving him that half-smile again, and you certainly know how to use a woman to get what you want. I hope we have the chance to do this again, and soon. You never know, Dirk said, giving her his own half-smile. She giggled at this, her big tits, bouncing in her halter. No, I guess you don't. Right now, I'm going to go call my husband with my belly full of your cum, and tell him just how hard you fucked me. and came in my mouth, and that I swallowed every last drop," she said, grinning. Then she turned and walked out of the garage and across the street, holding her pants up as she went. Dirk watched her go, admiring her ass as she walked. That is one controlling, twisted bitch, Dirk said aloud to himself as he sat on his bike. But man! Can she suck a dick! By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: Restoring a Tigress (Part 2) Dirk provides sex therapy insights. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. (be sure to catch part 1, before continuing this episode) The look in her eyes had changed from timid to tigress, and Dirk was now her prey. She rose up on her knees and lunged at him, grabbing his cock and shoving her mouth down on it. Then she grabbed him by the hips and pushed her head forward, shoving his entire cock as deep into her mouth as she could. She held it there for just a moment, then started sliding her mouth up and down his shaft like a woman possessed, twisting his jeans in her fists as she tightened her grip on them for support. She sucked him hard, fast and deep, her hair and the spit flying. Dirk looked down in amazement, his body rocking back and forth from the effort she was putting into sucking his cock. He watched her go at him for a full minute before she finally slid her mouth from his cock, looking up at him with shiny, watery eyes and a big smile on her face as she spoke. “God, I love sucking your cock!” she exclaimed, panting for breath. She looked at him for just a moment more, then slid her mouth back onto his shaft and went back to work. She grabbed Dirk's hands and put them on the sides of her head, and Dirk got the message. He grabbed her by the hair and face-fucked her again, harder and faster this time, and her muffled cries of passion told him that he was doing exactly what she wanted. She braced herself with her hands on the front of his thighs as he shoved her mouth up and down on his cock, then reached down with one hand and started fingering her pussy. She moaned and cried out as she touched herself, and it was only a matter of moments before she came. She came hard, her body shivering as her orgasm exploded inside her, a muffled cry coming from her mouth full of Dirk's cock, and she squeezed her eyes closed in reaction to the intensity of her orgasm. She gripped his jeans hard in one hand as she furiously worked her pussy with the other, keeping Dirk's cock in her mouth as she rode out the waves of her orgasm. It was over as fast as it had started, and Dirk released her hair from his hands as she fell back onto her haunches. The scent of her musk filled the room, and Dirk could see that her pink panties were absolutely soaked with her juices. She looked up at him, gasping and panting for breath, her mouth hanging open, saliva dripping from her chin onto her cleavage. She was giving him the same look as before, telling him that she wasn't done with him just yet. “I want that cock inside me!” she panted, looking up at him from beneath her brows once more. The look of pure lust was burning brightly in her eyes with an intensity that Dirk had never seen before in any woman. “I need that cock inside me!” she said, lunging up and grabbing Dirk's jeans with both hands. She yanked them down around his knees, then grabbed his boxers by the sides of the fly and ripped them wide open, literally tearing them from his hips. ‘Holy shit!' Dirk thought as she looked up at him, a lustful smile on her face. She jumped to her feet and immediately wrapped her arms around Dirk's neck and kissed him, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth and grinding her entire body against his. Dirk could feel the heat of her pussy against him, and his cock throbbed as it was trapped between them. He put his arms around her and held her tight, kissing her back. She moved as they kissed, turning him so his back was to the bed and then stepping towards the bed until the back of his knees were touching the mattress. With his jeans and ripped boxers around his lower legs Dirk had to shuffle, but he managed to move without falling over. Stephanie broke off the kiss, and then put her hands on Dirk's chest and shoved him backwards. He fell back onto the bed, his lower legs hanging off the side, and watched in amazement as Stephanie ripped her panties from her hips and tossed them aside. She climbed onto the bed on top of him, pushing his legs together as she straddled him, her knees on either side of his hips. Without a word she got into position above him and immediately reached down and grabbed his cock, pointing it straight up at her pussy. She rubbed the head between her slippery outer lips a few times and then sank down on it, moaning loudly as she impaled herself onto his cock. “Oh!” she moaned, throwing her head back with her eyes closed, biting on her lower lips as she sat up straight on Dirk's hips, pushing her pussy down onto his cock as far as she could. She leaned back and put her hands on Dirk's thighs, pushing her hips down and slowly rotating them around and around on the shaft buried inside her. She lowered her head and opened her eyes, looking directly at Dirk as she moved on top of him, still biting her lower lip. Her pussy was very tight and very wet, and was gripping his shaft like a hot, wet, velvet glove. Staring right into his eyes she sat straight up and then reached for the clasp at the front of her bra, unhooked it, and pulled the bra from her body, setting her big tits free. She tossed it in the same general direction as her panties, then reached up and grabbed her big tits with both hands. She continued looking Dirk in the eyes as she squeezed them hard, pulling and tugging on the nipples as she slowly rotated her hips around and around. Without a word Stephanie released her tits from her grasp and reached down to grab Dirk's hands, placing them on her tits and squeezing. Dirk took the hint and squeezed her big, firm breasts hard in his hands, eliciting another moan from her as he did so. Stephanie reached behind her and grabbed his balls with one hand, massaging and kneading them in her hand as he did the same to her tits. Then she released his balls from her hand and dropped forward, placing one hand on either side of Dirk's head. Dirk released her boobs from his grasp as she fell forward, and they hung over his chest with the hard nipples barely brushing against his skin. She looked deep into his eyes as she began to move, sliding her pussy up and down the length of Dirk's hard cock. She fucked him hard and fast, slamming her hips down and shoving her pussy down onto his cock in hard, fast movements, her heavy tits swaying and bobbing with her movements. Dirk reached up and grabbed her swaying breasts with his hands, squeezing them hard and eliciting a loud moan from Stephanie. She threw her head back and squeezed her eyes shut as Dirk squeezed her tits harder, and the motions of her hips increased. She lowered her head and opened her eyes to look directly into his, her mouth hanging open as she panted for breath, never slowing the motions of her hips as she rode his cock hard. A fine layer of sweat was now covering her body, glistening in the light of the bedroom, and Dirk thought that only made her look sexier and hotter - if that was possible. Stephanie sat straight up on Dirk's shaft, pulling her breasts out of his reach, then braced herself with her hands on his stomach. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, turning her head to the side as she rocked her hips from front to back in rapid movements. The upper part of her body was motionless but her hips were a blur as she fucked Dirk's cock hard and fast. Her big breasts bobbed on her chest, the nipples hard as rocks, and she began to moan as she rocked her hips on his cock. “I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!” she moaned, gritting her teeth as she continued riding his cock. A few seconds later her second orgasm hit, and she cried out as her orgasm exploded inside her. She squeezed her eyes closed and gritted her teeth, throwing her head around as the waves of pleasure rocketed through her body, and her hips moved even faster. The bed was shaking and bucking with the force of her movements, and Dirk wouldn't have been surprised if the neighbors had heard them. Dirk could feel her pussy flooding as she came, drenching his cock in her slippery juices, and it was all he could do to hang on to the bed as she rode her orgasm out. After several long moments Stephanie's orgasm began to subside, and the motions of her hips slowed until she was sitting still, Dirk's throbbing cock still buried inside her. She was gasping and panting for breath, her body glistening with sweat as she looked down at him, her mouth hanging open. She smiled a crooked smile at him, slowly rotating her hips around in circles. “Now it's my turn!” Dirk said as he reached up and grabbed Stephanie by the upper arms, throwing her from on top of him and onto the bed beside him. Before she could react he jumped up from the bed, spun around, and flipped her over onto her stomach. Then he grabbed her by the hips and yanked her up onto all fours, pulling her back towards him until her knees were on the edge of the bed. “Oh my God, yes! Yes, Dirk, yes!” she cried as she realized what he had in mind. “Fuck me doggy style, Dirk! Fuck me dog….. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

  Adventures of Dirk: Discovering A Lost Tigress  (part 1) Dirk does a favor for a friend with unexpected results. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk & Wally “You want me to do what?” Dirk asked, one eyebrow cocked up, a quizzical look on his face. He was raising his beer to his lips when Wally, one of his best friends from high school, had said something that made his hand stop halfway up to his face, the beer suspended in mid-air. Dirk was so surprised that he half expected the bar to go quiet at this revelation, but of course it didn't. They were sitting at a small round table in the center of the dark biker bar, and no one paid any attention to them except the waitress whenever they needed a refill. She had already been there twice, and Dirk was now sure she would be coming back again very soon.  “I want you to have sex with my wife,” he repeated simply. He said this as matter-of-factly as if he had been stating a well-known and obvious fact, but to Dirk it was anything but. “I want you to come over to my house tomorrow night at seven o'clock and have sex with my wife.” “You want me to fuck your wife,” Dirk repeated, making Wally grimace slightly at his use of the common terminology for having sex. Wally sighed before replying. “Yes, Dirk, I want you to fuck my wife,” he said, pushing his black horn-rimmed glasses up onto his nose. “Why, Wally?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and putting the now-empty beer on the table. He leaned over and crossed his forearms on the table, hands resting on his biceps, looking his friend in the eyes as he spoke. “Why would you want me to do this? I mean, after all, she's your fuckin' wife, for cryin' out loud, not some bimbo hanging around the clubhouse looking for stray dick!” “It's a long story, Dirk, and to be honest it's not something I want to go into right now,” Wally replied, toying with his own beer sitting on the table in front of him. “Let's just say that Stephanie and I are both looking for something to make our sex life more - well, exciting, I guess - and we both think that this will do it.” “Uh huh,” Dirk said, reaching inside his leather club vest for his cigarettes and lighter. He shook one out of the pack and put it in his mouth, then thumbed open his Zippo lighter and spun the wheel, tossing the pack of cigarettes onto the table. After lighting his cigarette the lighter followed. Dirk took a deep drag on his cigarette and then sat back, crossing his arms over his chest and blowing out the smoke as he looked at his friend. Dirk and Wally were the exact opposites from each other in just about every way, yet they were best friends. They'd been that way ever since high school when Dirk saved Wally from getting the shit kicked out of him by a couple of punks at school one day. Dirk had always hated bullies, so when he saw what was going on with Wally in the locker room one afternoon, he stepped in and took care of things. Two of the punks ended up going to the hospital and Dirk was suspended for a week, but that paved the way for he and Wally to become fast friends. Wally was the quintessential nerd, a true geek in every sense of the word, but he had a heart of gold and his loyalty could only be compared to that of a Golden Retriever. His common sense had kept Dirk out of trouble several times for the rest of their time in high school, and Dirk never forgot that. He loved Wally just as much as he loved his brothers in his motorcycle club, and he knew that Wally felt the same way. After high school Wally had gone to the local junior college and come out with a degree in accounting, and now worked for the local bank as the manager of accounts. Dirk's life had taken a completely different course. He held down several small jobs for a couple of years, then joined a motorcycle club in the next town over and immersed himself in the biker culture. That lifestyle fit Dirk like a glove, although at times he found it hard to balance it with the responsibilities that came with having to hold down a job. But that all ended when, at 24 years of age, Dirk's parents had been killed in a car crash and he had inherited enough money and stock holdings to keep him comfortable for the rest of his life. He wasn't rich by any means, but he didn't have to work anymore, either, and that was just fine with him. So he had spent the last couple of years roaming around the country on his motorcycle, living the nomad life, taking life as it came and just enjoying it. He'd had his fair share of one-night stands along the way, the most recent being a very pleasant encounter with a plump lady farmer out in the Midwest, and had experienced plenty of wild and unusual things along the way, but this one sitting in front of him right now took the cake. After looking at Wally for several long moments, he finally spoke. “And Stephanie's okay with this?” he asked. Stephanie was Wally's female counterpart in that she was just as big a nerd as he was, right up to the black glasses. Even though she never dressed up or wore makeup, Dirk could see that she was an attractive brunette with what he suspected was a simply killer body that she always hid beneath loose or baggy clothing, so he could only guess at what she really looked like. The most serious thing he'd ever seen her in was a gray lady's business suit, and while it wasn't exactly form-fitting it at least gave him a general idea of what her figure looked like. And from what Dirk could see, she didn't have anything to be ashamed of. He was a boob man, as most bikers are, and he guessed that Stephanie was sporting at least a pair of “C” cups beneath her frumpy clothing. Now it looked like he was going to find out for himself - if he agreed, that is. “It was her idea,” Wally replied, making Dirk's eyebrows go up in surprise, “although I will admit that I kind of steered her into it,” he said, looking down at the table for a moment before looking back up at Dirk. “So you're okay with it as well, then,” Dirk said, taking a drag from his cigarette and then blowing the smoke out as he continued. “You have no problem with me playing ‘hide the salami' with your wife, no problem at all? Is that right?” “Yes, Dirk, I'm okay with it,” he replied. “Really, it's fine. Perfectly fine!” Dirk leaned forward onto the table again and then spoke. “Why me, Wally?” Dirk asked. “Because we trust you - because I trust you, my old friend,” Wally said, leaning forward and putting his own elbows on the table as he spoke, his voice lowered. “You're the only man I know that I trust enough to do this for us. Because I trust you enough to know that you won't hurt her or take advantage of her, and because I know you will keep this between just the three of us. And I know that Stephanie feels the same way.” “Stephanie hardly knows me, Wally,” Dirk said. “I mean, I think I've only seen her four or five times in the five years that the two of you have been married.” “But I know you, Dirk, and that's good enough for her,” Wally replied. “Fair enough,” Dirk said, nodding his head and snuffing out his cigarette in the ashtray on the table. “So will you do it, Dirk?” Wally asked, his voice hopeful. “Will you do this for us? Will you do it for me?” Dirk looked at him a moment before giving his reply. “Sure thing, Wally, I'll do it,” Dirk said, holding his hand out to shake with his friend. Wally took his hand and shook it briefly, smiling at Dirk as he did so. “I'll come fuck your wife for you. After all, what are friends for?” he said, grinning. “Thank you, Dirk, thank you so much!” Wally said, grinning back at him. “I can't wait to tell Stephanie!” he said, standing up from the table and then abruptly heading for the door. Dirk turned in his chair and watched him go, then turned back around again. “What kind of weird shit have I gotten myself into this time?” Dirk muttered to himself, reaching for another cigarette. Dirk & Stephanie The next night at a few minutes before seven PM Dirk rode down Wally's street on his bike, his loud pipes bouncing off the houses and reverberating around the neighborhood. Dirk loved his bike, a silver and black 2003 Harley-Davidson 100th Anniversary Edition Heritage Softail Classic, and he took very good care of it. He and that bike had seen a lot of countryside, travelled a lot of roads, and lived a whole lot of life over the past few years, and every time Dirk threw his leg over the bike to ride it he was filled with excitement at what was waiting for him just down the road. And tonight, his best friend's wife was waiting for him just down the road. A part of him was still trying to figure out just what the fuck was going on with all this; he knew that some couples enjoyed sharing their mates with other people and that some men liked being 'cuckolded,' but he never thought for a moment that Wally and Stephanie would be included in that group. Apparently he was wrong, or he wouldn't be riding down the street to Wally's house now to fuck his wife. Wally was no cuckold, that's for sure, because his wife was just as timid as he was and didn't have a dominant gene in her whole body. At least he didn't think she did, anyway. The other part of him was excited about what the night would bring. Dirk had …. To be continued, By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 2 The House Mouse Shags Dirk. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk travels to an MC biker party and scores well. His suspicions about how the evening was going to go were confirmed when Amy slid her hand down his stomach to his crotch, massaging the lump of his cock firmly and then gripping it in her hand. She squeezed gently, but firmly, and both of them, could feel Dirk's cock, began to respond. I can't wait to give you a blowjob, she said into his ear. You keep that up and I'm gonna have to pull over and fuck you right here, he shouted over his shoulder at her, and he heard her laugh. As much as I'd like that, I think we should wait until we get to my house. It's not much further now. she called out into his ear. She gave his hardening cock one final squeeze before removing her hand, hugging tight against his back again. Turn right at the next street, she said a few minutes later. Dirk saw the sign for Vincent Lane and slowed, then made the right turn onto the street before accelerating again. It was a nice neighborhood, and he was sure that the loud pipes on his bike were going to make everyone take notice. But he was used to that and didn't let it bother him. A moment later Amy tapped him on the shoulder and then pointed to a house on the right as she spoke. That's where the dominatrix lives, she said, and Dirk turned his head to look. The what? he said in surprise. The dominatrix, Amy replied. She's a tall, leggy blonde with huge tits, and guys pay her to have her tie them up and do things to them. The cops have been trying to bust her for years, but have never been able to prove anything, so now they pretty much just leave her alone. Dirk looked at the house as they rode past it. He didn't see anything special about the house at 94, Vincent Lane, although he wasn't sure what he was expecting to see. There was a car in the driveway, but other than that there was nothing, it was just another house in an upper-middle-class neighborhood. My house is the second on the right in the next block, Amy said, and a few moments later he was pulling up into her driveway. He stopped the bike and held it steady as Amy got off, then shut off the engine, put the kickstand down, and got off. Don't worry about your bike, Dirk, it'll be fine out here in the driveway, Amy said. This is a nice neighborhood, and besides, everyone knows I'm associated with the MC so they treat me pretty good. One of the benefits of being in an MC, Dirk said, following her up the sidewalk to her front door. She opened the door and stepped inside, with Dirk following. She closed the door behind him as he stepped into the living room, he noticed that the house was very well furnished, with the decor being obviously feminine. Very nice, he said, standing in the center of the room and looking around. Thank you, sir! Amy replied, smiling at him. Would you like a beer? she asked, and Dirk nodded as he replied. Do you have anything harder? he asked. Is bourbon okay? she replied. Absolutely, Dirk said. Bulight, Knob Creek, or Blantons, she said, naming three very popular and very expensive bourbons, the last of which could run anywhere from $250 to $750 per bottle, depending upon which style you bought. Blantons, please, straight up, he said. Coming right up! Have a seat on the couch while I get it for you, she said, motioning to the couch and then turning to walk out of the room towards what he suspected was the kitchen. She slipped the jeans jacket off and tossed it onto the back of one of the chairs as she went past, and Dirk saw that the shirt she was wearing beneath the jacket was sleeveless. He also didn't see any bra lines, so he was pretty sure she was braless as well. He turned and walked over to the couch, sitting down in the middle of it and relaxing until Amy came back. She returned a minute or so later, a shot glass in one hand and a whiskey glass in the other. Both had bourbon in them, but the whiskey glass also had ice in it. As she walked towards him, it was clearly evident that he was right about her not wearing a bra. Her breasts were full and firm, much bigger than average, and sat high on her chest, with very little sag. Her nipples were big and obviously hard, poking against the material of her shirt. Dirk was mesmerized at the way her breasts bounced as she crossed the room, she saw where his eyes were and grinned in response as she walked over to him and stopped next to his outstretched legs. I prefer my bourbon on the rocks, she said, holding out the shot glass to him. He took the glass from her, and as soon as he did she immediately threw one leg over him and sat down on his lap, facing him. She slid up onto his lap as far as she could go, her knees pressing into the back of the couch on either side of his him, her mouth resting firmly on his crotch. A toast, she said, holding the glass in front of her. To good friends, good whiskey, and good sex, she said, grinning at him. I'll drink to that. Dirk replied, clinking his glass to hers. They both took a sip of their drinks, with Amy never taking her eyes off of his as she did. This is going to be such fun, she said, her voice soft and sultry as she looked into his eyes. I'm going to make you cum, so hard. How many times can you cum in one night, Dirk? she asked, taking another sip from her drink. My personal best is three, he replied, taking another sip from his drink as well. But then again, we got a late start, so we were kinda pressed for time. Think you can beat that personal best tonight? Amy asked, smiling at him. She ground her pussy against his crotch slowly as she spoke, her smile turning up on one end in a devilish way. Depends on how motivated I am, he replied, returning her smile. Well, let's see what I can do to motivate you, shall we, she said, leaning over and putting her drink on the small table next to the couch, pushing her big breasts into his chest as she did so. She kept them there as she sat up, pausing nose to nose with Dirk for just a moment before taking his face in her hands and kissing him. Her lips were warm and soft, and the kiss quickly deepened into something hot and erotic when she slipped her live tongue into his mouth to find his. Dirk was a little surprised at how aggressive Amy was, but he was by no means disappointed. He liked aggressive women, and Amy was quickly showing him just how aggressive she was by grinding her mound heart against his hardening cock. Amy slid her arms around his neck and held him close, pushing her big, firm breasts against his chest as she ground her pussy against him, their tongues dancing and her breath coming quicker now. Dirk put his arms around her in response, pulling her closer to him. The kiss lasted for a good two minutes, and by the time it was over Dirk's cock was nearly completely hard. Amy looked at him and smiled, her arms still around his neck as she spoke. Sounds like you've got a pretty nice-sized cock down there waiting for me, Dirk? she said, teasing him. Why don't you see for yourself? he asked, returning her smile. That's not a bad idea. Amy replied. She took her arms from around his neck and slid back along the top of his thighs until she was almost sitting on his knees. She reached down and unfastened his jeans, he never wore a belt, pulling the zipper down and then opening the fly completely. She let out a yelp of surprise, looking up at him with a grin on her face at the discovery that he wasn't wearing underwear. You're going commando, she said, happily. Dirk smiled and nodded as he replied. I hardly ever wear underwear, but I made it a point not to wear them tonight because I had a feeling I was gonna get laid tonight, and they'd just be in the way, he replied, making Amy giggle. Your feeling was correct, because you most certainly are going to get laid tonight, she said, reaching down and wrapping her fingers around his shaft, pulling it free from the jeans. But before that, you're gonna get your dick sucked by one of the most talented cock suckers you've ever met, she said. That would be you, I assume? he replied, playing with her. Damned right it is, she said, playing right back at him. Now let's get these jeans out of the way so I can get down to business, shall we? she said, getting up from where she sat. She turned around facing away from him and grabbed one of his feet, lifting it up and then pulling his motorcycle boot off by the heel, tossing it aside. It was obvious that she'd done this before, and she had both of his boots off in seconds. Then she turned around and grabbed his jeans at his hips, looking up at him and giving him a big, devilish grin as she yanked them down over his hips, down his legs, and over his feet. This left him in just his socks, shirt and colors, his hard cock throbbing with excitement. Amy bent down and took his cock in her hand, squeezing it hard and pumping it a couple of times, looking up at him with that devilish grin again. You've got a great prick, Dirk, she said, I can't wait to get my lips wrapped around it. She bent down and kissed the tip of his cock, then put her lips on the very tip and sucked at it hard. This made Dirk jump, and Amy giggled at his response. Then she released his cock from her grasp and stood up, facing him. Let's even thing up a little, shall we? she said, pulling her shirt out of her jeans first and then pulling it up and over her head, tossing it aside to join Dirk's boots and jeans on the floor. She turned to face him, showing him the fullest, biggest, firmest, most spectacular pair of mouth-watering tits Dirk had ever seen. Holy shit! he said, his eyes fastened on her big tits. They were big and round, very firm with very little sag, capped with average-size areola in the center of which were two pert, erect nipples. If Dirk didn't know any better he would have sworn she'd had a boob job, but he didn't see any visible scars. It took High a minute to find his voice again, and all Amy did was stand there with her hands on her hips, grinning from ear to ear as he looked at her. I take it you like what you see? she said, her blue eyes sparkling. Oh, yeah, I do. Dirk replied, looking up at her and returning her smile. I've never seen a pair of tits like that in my entire life, he said, looking back down at her chest. And before you ask, yes, they're real, she said, grinning as she slid her hands up her body to cup the big mounds in her hands. So you've been asked that before, huh? Dirk said, grinning up at her. Only every time a guy sees my boobs for the first time, she said, squeezing her tits in her hands and tugging on the nipples. Now, are we gonna talk about my tits all night or are you gonna let me suck your cock and then fuck me? she asked, still squeezing her tits. We can talk later, Dirk said, spreading his knees apart so she could get between his legs. Without another word Amy dropped to her knees and scooted in between his outspread thighs, moving forward as far as she could go. She reached up and grabbed Dirk's cock, pointing it straight up and without hesitation dropped her mouth down and swallowed it up, clamping her lips around it and sucking nearly his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. Dirk moaned as she gripped and squeezed his balls in her hand as she ran her thick, wet tongue up and down the underside of his shaft. She began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock, massaging and squeezing his balls as she did. Every now and then she would slide her mouth up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth, then she would suck very hard like she was sucking on a soda straw, and Dirk watched in amazement as her cheeks hollowed in with the suction she was applying. He could feel the pre-cum being sucked out of him, and she moaned with delight as she tasted the salty fluid on her tongue. She looked up at him and smiled around the head of his cock in her mouth, her blue eyes sparkling. She released his cock from her mouth with a soft pop and then gripped it in her hand, pumping the glistening, slick shaft as she spoke. I told you I was good, she said, grinning up at him. Am I not the best cocksucker you've ever met or what? she asked, obviously very proud of herself and her oral skills. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yes, you most certainly are, he said, watching as she pumped his cock. But why are you talking instead of sucking? he asked, one side of his mouth turning up in a smile. Amy smiled back. Yes, sir, she said, then lowered her mouth down onto his cock again and resumed sucking him off. She was incredibly good, of that there was no doubt, and Dirk just sat back and relaxed, watching a true cock-sucking queen at work. Amy bobbed her head up and down on his shaft, turning her head from side to side every now and then to change the angle of her mouth on his cock, massaging his balls all the while. She was good, Very good, and Dirk knew it wouldn't be long before he was blowing his load down her throat if she kept this up. Then she surprised him by releasing his cock from her mouth and gripping it with her hand as she slid her tongue down his shaft to his balls. Dirk always shaped his cock and balls so she had a pair of clean, smooth balls to play with. She ran her big tongue over and around his balls, then opened her mouth wide and clamped her soft lips around them. Then, to Dirk's amazement, she effortlessly sucked both of them in her mouth, rolling them around and sucking on them just hard enough to arouse with causing pain, and making Dirk groan out loud in the process. After several very enjoyable moments of her sucking on his balls, she shifted her attention back to his cock for another few moments before slipping it from her mouth and looking up at him, her hand wrapped around the shaft and pumping it as she spoke. I want you to come in my mouth, because I really want to taste you, but I think I'll save that for later, she said, giving him an impish smile. Right now, I want to feel this big, hard cock inside my wet pussy, so I can ride you until you come inside me. Is that okay, Dirk? she asked, one side of her mouth turned up in a smile. Absolutely! Dirk replied, returning her grin. They both stood up then, with Amy slipping out of her boots and jeans and Dirk taking off his colors, draping them over the back of the couch, before pulling off his shirt. Leave your colors on, Dirk, she said as she tossed her jeans on the back of the chair that was next to the couch. Taking the shirt off is okay, but put your colors back on, please. I want you to fuck me while you're wearing them, okay? she asked. I can do that, Dirk said, picking the vest up from the back of the couch and putting it back on. Amy was now standing before him totally naked, and he was pleased to see that she was shaven as smooth. And was that a clitoral hood he saw peeking out from between her puffy outer lips? Amy grinned at him as she took him by the hand, turning to lead him across the room, to her bedroom. Now come with me, she said, tugging him along behind her. He let himself be led across the room and down the hall to her bedroom, watching the firm globes of her ass flexing as she walked. She led him into her bedroom, and Dirk wasn't at all surprised to see that it was done up entirely in pink-pink walls, pink curtains on the window, pink bedspread, and pink rug. She obviously loved pink, and that was okay with him. She led him over to the side of the bed, then turned him so his back was to the bed. Then, without warning, she put her hands on his chest and pushed hard, shoving him back onto the bed. Whoa! Dirk exclaimed as he fell back onto the bed, his hard cock slapping against his abdomen as he fell. Amy was on him in a flash, quickly climbing on top of him and getting into position above him, putting one hand on either side of his head for support. She smiled down at him as she pressed her mound against the hard tube of his cock, rubbing it up and down the length, and Dirk could feel her outer lips opening and his cock getting slippery with her juices. She was already very wet, and was very eager to get his cock inside her. This is gonna be so fucking good, she whispered, her voice low and husky as she slid her pussy up and down the underside of his shaft. Dirk reached up and grabbed her big breasts in his hands, squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples between his fingers. Amy jerked her hips in response, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as she hissed between clenched teeth as the sensations went ripping through her nipples and through the rest of her body. Oh my god, yes! she breathed, looking down at him. The lust was plain in her eyes, and she never took her eyes from Dirk's as she reached down and pointed his cock up at her pussy. Dirk felt the head slip into her opening and then she pushed down, sliding her pussy down onto his hard shaft. Ah, that feels so fucking good, she said, pushing down harder and taking his entire length inside her. Amy's pussy was hot, wet, and very tight, the tightest pussy Dirk had ever felt, and he loved the way it felt wrapped around his cock. It was like having a warm, wet velvet hand wrapped around his shaft, and he jumped when she clamped down hard on his cock with her inner muscles, gripping it even tighter. Amy giggled at his reaction to her squeezing his cock with her pussy. So you like that, huh, she said, grinding her hips down onto his cock while squeezing it with her muscles. I've had a woman do that to me before, but never that tight. That's amazing! Dirk replied, tugging on her nipples as he spoke. I practice my Kegel exercises for 30 minutes every night without fail, whether I have a real cock to practice on or not, she said, smiling down at him as she began to slide her pussy up and down on his cock. But it's always so much better with a real cock. Dirk didn't get a chance to say anything else as Amy planted her lips on his, pushing her tongue into his mouth to find his own as she began riding him, sliding her pussy up and down the length of his shaft, squeezing and gripping it with her strong inner muscles. She sucked his tongue into her mouth and sucked on it almost as hard as she had sucked on his cock earlier, and Dirk thought she was going to suck it right out of his mouth. She had him trapped at both ends, and there was nothing Dirk could do but hang on to her big tits as she rode him. Her movements increased in tempo and intensity, and soon she was riding his cock in long, hard, deep strokes. She finally released his tongue from her mouth and sat up straight, putting her hands on his stomach for support as she rocked her hips with his cock trapped deep inside her. Her eyes were hooded, the lust plain, her mouth hanging open as she gasped for breath. Her nipples were two hard pebbles in the center of her breasts that jiggled and bounced with her every move. Dirk reached up and grabbed them in his hands, and she slapped her hands onto the backs of his and squeezed, urging him to squeeze her big tits hard. He did, and she moaned loudly in response. Oh, my God, I'm gonna cum, she gasped, her hips moving faster than before. The bed was rocking with the intensity of her movements, her breath coming faster and faster, and it was only a few moments later that she came, and she came hard. Aw! Amy cried out loudly, throwing her head back with her eyes squeezed shut, her hands still gripping Dirk's hands on her breasts as her orgasm exploded inside her pussy and went crashing through her body like a tidal wave of erotic pleasure. She gritted her teeth and growled loudly, her eyes still squeezed shut, as she moved her hips faster than ever to ride out her orgasm as long as she could. Dirk had never seen a woman cum this hard before, and he watched in rapt attention as her orgasm raced through her. After nearly a full minute the motions of Amy's hips began to slow, and she lowered her head to look down at Dirk beneath her. She was covered with a fine layer of sweat, her breath coming in ragged gasps through her open mouth, but she still managed a ragged smile as she continued to ride Dirk's still hard cock, although not nearly as fast as she had before. Wow, she gasped, that was intense. You made me cum hard. You did it, not me, Dirk said, smiling back up at her with his hands still grasping her tits. All I did, was lie here, and let you ride my dick. And what a dick it is, too, she said, dropping her hands down to his stomach. She pushed her hips down onto his cock and held them there, squeezing him with her inner muscles and grinding her hips in small circles as she spoke again. Now why don't you lay me down, put my knees up around my ears and pound me into the mattress? she said, a wicked smile crossing her face. Yes, ma'am, Dirk said. He reached up and grabbed her by the upper arms and threw her down onto the bed on her back. Oh, she gasped in surprise, caught a little off guard at Dirk's strength and quickness. Before she knew it he was on top of her and in between her legs, guiding his rock hard cock into her pussy again. She gasped again as he pushed it inside her, his balls slapping against her ass. He grabbed her legs behind her knees and slid his hands around behind them, looping her legs over his arms and spreading them wide as he leaned forward and put his hands on the bed on either side of her head. This motion did indeed put her knees up around her ear, bending her in half at the waist and lifting her ass up off of the bed and improving the angle so Dirk could drive his cock into her. Her eyes flew open wide and her mouth fell open as she gasped, yet again, as Dirk did just that, driving the full length of his cock completely into her. He felt the head of his cock hit bottom inside her and his balls slap against her ass, and Amy cried out in both a little bit of pain and a lot of excitement. Oh shit. That's deep, she cried out, grimacing and smiling at the same time. She grabbed Dirk by the elbows as she lifted her hips up to meet him, her feet bouncing in the air on either side of her head. Don't stop, Dirk, don't stop, even if I beg you to, don't stop, she said before Dirk could say anything, clamping down on his cock with her inner muscles again. I'm not gonna stop until I come. Dirk said, looking down at her and smiling. Fuck me hard, Dirk, fuck me hard, she begged, please, Dirk, fuck me hard. And Dirk did just that. He began driving his cock in and out of Amy's tight pussy as hard as he could, fucking her in long, deep, steady strokes. He started out at a moderate pace, looking down at her and watching her face as he fucked her, she reached up and grabbed her own tits in her hands, squeezing them and tugging on the nipples as she looked back at him. Her feet bounced in the air on either side of her head as Dirk thrust in and out of her again and again, the tempo of his thrust slowly increasing. It wasn't long before he was fucking her hard and fast, his balls slapping against her ass with every thrust, breathing hard as he drove his length in and out of her over and over again, his vest hanging open around his upper body. Amy grabbed his upper arms as he fucked her, her mouth open as she gasped, for breath as well. She could feel herself getting close to coming again, and was struggling to wait until he was coming so she could come with him. Then Dirk drove his cock into her hard and deep, sitting up for just a moment as he slipped his arms from under her legs and grabbed her by the ankles, pushing them forward towards the mattress above Amy's head and spreading her legs wider. Oh my god, yes! Amy cried, her eyes flying open as Dirk bent her in half at the waist. Her toes were touching the mattress above her head as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, driving his cock as deeply into her as he could with every downward thrust. The sounds of hot sex filled the room and the air was heavy with Amy's musk as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, quickly driving both of them to the brink of orgasm. Oh. My. God. Oh. My. God! Amy gasped, in time with his thrusts, Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Come, with me, come, with me, she pleaded, knowing that she couldn't hold out much longer. That was all it took to trigger Dirk's orgasm. He had been holding out for the past few minutes, and now it was time for him to let it go. He thrust in and out of her a few more times and then groaned loudly, shoving his hips forward as his orgasm hit. He held his cock inside her without moving, having shoved it in as far as he could, and just held it there as it erupted inside her, pumping stream after stream of hot, thick cum deep inside her pussy. Amy could feel Dirk's cock pulsing and throbbing as it pumped his cum inside her pussy, and she cried out in ecstasy as her own orgasm hit. She squeezed her eyes closed and groaned through clenched teeth as she was assaulted by the sensations of her own orgasm crashing through her body in waves, while she felt Dirk's cock pumping away inside her, filling her up with his seed. He pulled about halfway out and then thrust forward again, his cock still pumping inside her. He groaned loudly, his own eyes squeezed shut as he wrote his orgasm out. Finally, almost thankfully, their orgasm began to fade, the waves of pleasure crashing through Amy's body fading away and the pumping of Dirk's cock slowing and then stopping completely. He held his place on top of her, hands still clamped around her ankles, pinning her feet to the bed, his cock buried balls deep inside her, the last of his cum seeping out of his cock and into her full pussy. He finally let go of her ankles and dropped to the mattress, following Amy's hips down as they fell. He collapsed on top of her, both of them gasping for breath, with Dirk propping himself up on his elbows lest he crush her beneath him. They stayed that way for several long moments until finally Dirk rolled off of her and lay on his back, his softening cock that was glistening with their combined juices lying against his thigh as he tried to catch his breath. Amy let her legs fall to the mattress and just lay there, arms and legs outstretched, with Dirk's cum slowly leaking out of her ravaged, slightly sore and completely full pussy. Holy shit! Amy gasped, looking up at the ceiling and smiling. She turned her head to look at Dirk just as he turned his head to look at her. Holy shit, she repeated, a big smile on her face. How long has it been since you got fucked, anyway? she asked. Dirk smiled as he answered. It's been a while, he said. About a month or so. Well, damn, if you're gonna fuck me like that all night long I may not live to make you cum three times, she said, giggling as she spoke and making Dirk chuckle in return. Yeah, but what a way to go, huh? he asked, and they both laughed. A few moments later Amy struggled to sit up, still weak from the pounding Dirk had just given her. Stay there, stud, she said, looking over at him as she slid from the bed. I'm gonna go get cleaned up a bit, then I'm gonna go get us both a beer. I know I could use one, so I'm sure you could use one as well. You got that right, he said, watching her walking gingerly towards the bathroom. She came out a few minutes later and walked over to him, handing him a warm, wet washcloth, before she turned and walked out of the room. She came back a few minutes later with a beer in each hand, handing one to Dirk who then sat up and moved so that he could sit back against the headboard of the bed. Amy moved with him, sitting next to him as they both took a pull from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it felt really good going down to both of them. They sat silent for a few moments before Amy spoke up. You got an old lady, Dirk? she asked, looking over at him. No, he replied, taking another pull from his beer, before continuing. I don't even have a steady girlfriend back home, much less an old lady at the clubhouse. Why not? Amy asked. With your looks and your...talents, shall we say, the girl should be lining up to be your old lady. I move around too much, I guess, he said. I don't work, I inherited a shitload of money from my parents, so I don't have to, so I spend most of my time just riding around the country on my scoot. And that means I'm not home a lot, and to be honest I really don't want the commitment that comes with a girlfriend or an old lady, he said, meaning it. Getting too much strange pussy out on the road, huh? she said, grinning at him. He grinned back as he replied, nodding his head. Something like that, yeah, he said, chuckling. That, plus it wouldn't be fair to the girl for me to be gone all the time and expect either of us to be faithful, so that's just not a part of my life right now. Do you think it ever will be? she asked. Who the hell knows? Dirk said, shrugging his shoulders. Maybe, I dunno. All I know is I'm just taking life one day at a time and enjoying the ride while I can. Pun intended, right? she said, grinning at him. Right, he said, looking over at her and grinning back. Think we'll make three? she asked. Sure gonna be fun trying, he replied. Yes, it is, she said, putting her beer on the nightstand and then taking his from him, putting it next to hers. It most certainly is, she said, lowering her mouth down to a soft cock and sucking it into her mouth. Dirk put his head back and sighed, smiling as she began sucking him hard once more. When the sun came up the next morning, the count was at four, and by the time Dirk got on his bike to head home Monday morning, it stood at eight. True to her word, Amy had made sure Dirk experienced both what it felt like to have her lips wrapped around his cock and to have his hands gripping her ass, as the next time he fucked her, she had made sure to have him on top of her, his arms under her, and his hands gripping her ass as he fucked her. It had been a most pleasant, most enjoyable, and most cum-filled weekend for the both of them, and it left both of them exhausted but smiling. Amy from the doorway of her house, watched Dirk as he rode his bike away. He had gone back to the hotel on Sunday to check out and pick up his stuff. So he was headed for home when he left Amy's place. He left with a promise to return, and Amy was sure he would keep that promise. Dirk was going to make damned sure he did. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 1 Dirk finds his favorite place on earth. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The day was bright and clear without a cloud in the sky, the weather was warm without being hot, and there was little if any wind. Traffic was minimal at best, and this enabled Dirk to relax as he rode his Harley down the highway at 70MPH, a black duffel bag full of his clothing and gear strapped across the rear seat. Riding his bike in conditions like this was one of the things that Dirk loved most in the world, and like most bikers this was a kind of therapy for him that couldn t be found anywhere else. Whenever life s concerns and distractions got to be too much for him, Dirk would fire up the bike and hit the road, not going anywhere in particular but just going until either the bike needed gas or he needed food, or both. But today was different. Dirk was travelling with a destination in mind, specifically the clubhouse of one of his MC s charters that was in the neighboring state. They were celebrating their 10th anniversary and had planned a monster party, one that Dirk wouldn t have missed for the world. The charter was also located in his favorite beach resort town where his favorite beach resort hotel, The Windjammer, was located, so there was no way he wasn t going to make this party. He had already made his reservation at the hotel, although he knew he d most likely end up spending the majority of the night at the clubhouse enjoying the party and the hospitality of the club. He d had several invites from club members to stay at their house, but Dirk politely declined them all. As much as he loved the members of his club he always felt a little out of place when he stayed overnight with one of them, and preferred the privacy of his own hotel suite instead. Besides, if he got lucky with one of the many girls he knew were going to be at the party, he wanted a place to go where he could be assured of privacy and comfort. It was late in the afternoon when Dirk pulled into the parking lot of The Windjammer, having been on the road for a little more than eight hours. He was achy and tired from the ride, needing both a shower and a drink in the worst way. He pulled his bike up under the awning of the main entrance to the hotel and dropped the kickstand, his loud pipes turning every head within ear shot. He drew a few disgusted looks from some of the snootier patrons when they saw his colors and his long hair, but he truly didn t give a shit. He was worth more than most of them on his worst day, so he really couldn t care less about their opinion. He shut down the engine and got off, stretching for a moment before going into the hotel and checking in. He came back out with a card key for his room less than three minutes later, then got back onto his bike to move it into the parking lot. Once there he shut the bike down, locked the ignition and the forks, unstrapped the duffel bag and headed up to his room. The room was located on the 22nd floor of the hotel and had a magnificent view of the ocean. As soon as Dirk got into the room he dropped his bag on the bed and went out onto the balcony, standing there and looking out at the ocean. He smiled as he smelled the salt air and felt the ocean breeze on his face, then closed his eyes and just listened to the sound of the waves and the water for several long moments. Then he opened his eyes and looked up and down the beach, still smiling. This is my favorite place in the whole world! he said out loud to himself, his smile getting bigger. It was late in the day on Saturday so the beach was packed with tourists, but this didn t bother him. He wasn t there to go out on the beach this trip, he was there to party and have a good time, so the crowd of people on the beach wasn t important. He stood there for a few moments longer, then turned and went back into the room to shower and change. He took his leather vest with his club s colors on it off and dropped it on the bed, the rest of his clothes following. A few minutes later he was in the shower, standing under the stream of hot water and letting it wash away the achiness and the road grime from today s ride. After his shower he unpacked, tossing his clothes into the drawers of the dresser in the room, then got dressed and headed down to the lounge to have a drink before going over to the clubhouse. He knew the party was going to be big and loud, and he wanted to have at least one drink in relative peace and quiet before he subjected himself to the noise of the party. He walked into the dimly lit lounge and headed towards the bar, glancing around the room as he did so. It was early in the evening so the lounge wasn t very full, with only two or three tables being occupied and less than half a dozen people sitting at the bar. As he walked up to an empty stool he noticed a group of three people, two women and a man, sitting at one of the tables. Dirk could tell that the man and one of the women, a brunette with a very cute face and a huge pair of tits, were obviously together since they were holding hands and sitting very close to each other. The man looked to be quite a bit older than the woman, maybe 20 years or so, he couldn t be sure, but Dirk was positive that the man was at least old enough to be her father. And by the way they were acting, he knew that wasn t it. Husband, maybe, but father- no. Not unless they were into something really kinky, that is. The other woman, a short blonde wearing a pink two piece outfit consisting of a tight top that tied in the front and equally tight shorts, was sitting on the other side of the table from them, smiling as they talked. She looked up at him as he walked towards the bar, quickly giving him the once-over as she continued talking to her friends. Then she smiled at him, pausing for a moment in her conversation, before turning back to her friends and continuing the conversation. Dirk continued on to the bar and sat down at a vacant stool, ordering a shot of Blanton s straight up when the bartender came over to him. Very good, sir! the bartender said, acknowledging Dirk s taste in bourbon. A few moments later he brought the drink over and set it on the bar in front of him, and Dirk picked it up to take a sip. He eyed the blonde woman in the mirror behind the bar as he did so, taking his time and looking her over good. She was small, around five foot nothing Dirk would have guessed, with long blonde hair down to the middle of her back. She had a cute face with angular features to her cheeks and nose, with slightly almond shaped eyes that fit her face perfectly. Her teeth were white and straight, accompanied by lips that were full and apparently very soft. They weren t full enough to be called dick sucking lips but they were close damned close. 'Man, I wonder what it would feel like to have those lips wrapped around my dick! Dirk thought to himself as he looked down to his drink to take another sip. He didn t see the brunette look up at him sharply just as he had this thought, a look of mild surprise flashing across her face for a moment before she broke out in a smile, turning her attention back to her friends. Dirk also didn t see the brunette reach out and touch the blonde s hand as she spoke, her words causing the blonde to glance over at him before she, too, broke out into a smile. When they all got up to leave Dirk noticed that the blonde had a stout, firm, and slightly muscular body. Her stomach was flat and her waistline slightly tapered, with shapely legs and a firm, rounded ass that flexed when she walked. And on top of all that was a large, firm bustline that sat high on her chest, the twin globes bouncing and jiggling inside her tight top as she walked. She glanced over at him and smiled again as she walked away, the three of them walking out of the door and out of sight. Dirk turned and enjoyed the sight of her ass flexing inside of the equally snug shorts she was wearing, and he couldn t help but wonder how those globes of flesh would feel in his hands. Dirk turned back to his drink, smiling to himself as he took a sip. Half an hour later Dirk was on his bike and headed out to the clubhouse for the party, and just as he expected there was a very large crowd of bikes and people already there. He parked his bike in front of the clubhouse with the others, not bothering to lock it knowing that the prospects who were positioned around the parking area would keep an eye on it. Watching the bikes of full patch members was part of their job as prospects, and to lock your bike while at the clubhouse with the prospects there was considered disrespectful to the host club. Besides, the prospects knew they d get their butts kicked if they let anything happen to the bike of a full patch .. When he got inside, he saw that the party was already in full swing. He walked over to the packed bar, exchanging greetings, hugs and handshakes with at least half a dozen other club members along the way. The club was hosting an open bar as usual, and Dirk was sure that by the time the party was over the grounds and the clubhouse would be littered with empty beer cans, discarded solo cups, and drunken bikers, all passed out and lying wherever they had fallen. Dirk didn't plan to be one of them, so he took it easy on the beer. There was a time in his life when he'd be the first one to pass out drunk, but those days were long over. Hangovers hurt a lot more than they used to, so he avoided them whenever he could by staying mostly sober. Weed was his intoxicant of choice these days, and there was just as much of that to be had as there was beer and hard alcohol. One of his close brothers fixed him up with a couple of the biggest, fattest doobies Dirk had ever seen, and after he had made the rounds of the clubhouse, which took about an hour he sat down at a table in a corner of the clubhouse to relax, enjoy his beer and his weed, and watch the party unfold in front of him. Two beers and half of the doobie later, Dirk was feeling pretty good, enjoying sitting at the small table and watching the goings-on in the clubhouse. Party parties were always loud, raucous, and entertaining, and tonight's party was no different. He put the joint to his lips to take another hit but stopped his hand in mid-air when he saw the petite blonde from the hotel bar walk into the room. Instead of the tight shirt and shorts she was wearing at the hotel, she was now wearing faded jeans tucked into black leather boots that came halfway up her calves, a tight white v-neck shirt that showed a generous amount of cleavage, and a denim jacket that was just as faded as the jeans she wore. She turned heads as she made her way through the crowd to the bar, stopping to talk to several people along the way. As she was talking to one of them, she turned in Dirk's direction, and a smile crossed her face when she saw him sitting at his table. She finally made her way over to the bar and got a beer, then made a beeline for Dirk's table. Mind if I sit down? she said, smiling down at him, her deep blue eyes sparkling. Please do, Dirk said, motioning to the empty chair across from him. She put her beard down on the table and then sat down, leaning forward onto her elbows as she crossed her forearms on the table in front of her. I was hoping you'd be here tonight, she said, smiling at him. My name's Amy, by the way. Nice to meet you, Amy. I'm Dirk. What made you think I'd be here? he asked, taking a swig from his beer. Your colors, she said, referring to his leather vest with his MC patches on them. I saw them when you sat down at the hotel bar earlier, and I had a feeling that you were in town for the party, she replied, still smiling at him. You seem to know a lot of people here, he said, taking a drink from his beer. Are you somebody's old lady? he asked. If he was going to make a move on this highly attractive and very sexy woman, he needed to know if she was the wife or girlfriend of a club brother. To move on another man's woman is a cardinal sin in the MC world, and he had no desire to get involved in that. No, I'm not, and I'm not a sweet butt either, she said, sitting back and taking a drink from her beer. A sweet butt was a woman who lived at the clubhouse, kept the place clean, and serviced the club members whenever they wanted it. I have my own place over on Vincent Lane about 20 minutes from here, so I don't live at the clubhouse. I'm more of a house mouse, actually, I help the club out with some of their administrative functions and help organize fundraisers and things like that, but I'm not looking for a partner or an old man. I actually helped organize this party, I'll have you know, she said, looking around briefly and gesturing with the beer in her hand as she did. From what I can see, you did a good job, Dirk replied, smiling at her for the first time. So if you're not somebody's old lady or a sweet butt, how did you get involved with the MC to begin with? he asked, genuinely curious. She looked down for a moment before replying, a solemn look on her face, before she looked back up at him and replied. I was the old lady of the founding sergeant at arms, Papa Bear. He was killed in an accident about a year after the charter was granted, and the way the club treated me when that happened was just,.. she stopped for a moment, a small smile creeping onto her face and her eyes tearing up just a bit. They showed me so much love and compassion, I knew I'd found a home here and would never leave it. So I haven't. I'm not looking for another old man or another club member to hook up with, and everyone knows that, so they leave me alone. They all watch out for me like a band of big brothers, and I appreciate that, she said, her smile returning. The brotherhood of an MC is something that you have to experience to really understand, Dirk said, nodding at her. Being the MC was one of the best things I ever did, and I love it, he said, taking a drink from his beer before continuing. So why were you hoping I'd be here tonight, may I ask? Because you make me tingle in all the right places, she replied, looking into his eyes. When I saw you at the bar earlier tonight, the tingling began immediately, and by the time I left it was so intense I could hardly stand it. I was so wet I was surprised I didn't squish when I walked. Her eyes were bright and shining as she looked at him, a big smile on her face. You're very direct, aren't you, Amy? Dirk asked, smiling back at her. Yes, I am, she replied, nodding her head. Life is too short to waste time fucking around, you know? Unless you're actually fucking, that is. She was absolutely grinning by now. So are you tingling now? Dirk asked. Let the games begin, he thought to himself. Absolutely, Amy replied, giving him a big smile as she replied, without missing a beat. And my panties are absolutely soaked, she picked her beer up and took another drink before putting it back on the table and speaking again. You know, Dirk, if you play your cards right and I think you will, not only will you find out how my ass feels in your hands, you'll also find out what it feels like to have my lips wrapped around your hard dick! Dirk's mouth fell open, a look of utter surprise on his face. She laughed at his reaction to what she had just said, and the surprise was evident in his voice when he finally spoke. How the fuck did you know that, he said, incredulously. What are you, psychic or something? No, but my friend Sherry is. Amy replied, still grinning. She's the woman who I was with at the hotel bar, and the man was Rob, her husband. Rob is a lieutenant with the local police department, and I've known Sherry since high school. She's always been a little bit psychic, and when she picked up on what you were thinking in the bar, she told me about it. Okay, I'm officially freaked out. Rob said, picking up the joint and taking a hit. Amy held her hand out with the palm up and wiggled her fingers at him, so he passed the joint to her. She put it to her lips and took a big hit, holding the smoke in for a moment, before blowing it out and passing the joint back to him. Most people are, she said, following the hit on the joint with a drink from her beer. Freaked me right the fuck out too, the first time Sherry told me something that I was thinking. I don't know how Rob handles it on a daily basis, I really don't. She put the beer down and leaned on the table again, crossing her forearms as she had before and creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. A slightly evil smile crossed her face as she spoke again. So do you want to find out or not, Dirk? she said, her voice low and sultry, her eyes smoldering. Oh, yeah, Dirk replied, returning her smile. That, and a whole lot more, I hope, he said. I think you can count on that. Amy replied, grinning at him. My hotel? Dirk said, and Amy shook her head. Let's go to my place, she said. When I fuck you, I want it to be in my own bed, not in a hotel. I'm guessing you live alone? Dirk asked, just to be sure. Not even a cat, she said, giving him a big smile. Works for me, Dirk said, picking up his beer and draining it. He took one last hit from the joint before dropping it to the floor and crushing it under his boot. Where do you live? 102, Vincent Lane, about 20 minutes from here, she replied, draining her own beer and putting the empty bottle on the table. You gonna let me be your back warmer on the ride over there, she asked. Only if you promise to press those big tits against my back. Dirk replied, giving her a dose of her own medicine. Amy laughed as she responded. What kind of a back warmer would I be if I didn't? Hell, I may even give you a reach around, as well, she said, standing up. Dirk stood up as well, looking down at her from across the table. You're really something, you know that, Amy? he asked. You ain't seen nothing yet, high side, she replied, calling him by his road name that she got from the patch on the front of his vest. Just wait until I get you home. They walked out of the clubhouse and over to his bike, and Dirk got on first. He held the bike steady while Amy climbed on, then cranked up the engine. The loud pipes roared as the engine came to life, and Dirk dropped the bike into gear and pulled out of the parking area. Amy leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him, pushing her big tits into his back, just as she had promised. She held on tight as he maneuvered the bike through traffic and out onto the open roadway, following the directions Amy was saying into his ear as she clung to his back. A few minutes later, they were out on the open roadway, headed towards her house and what Dirk knew was going to be a very interesting evening. To be continued in part 2 . By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Lady Farmer. Dirk has a sensual encounter with a robust lady farmer. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The sun was lying low on the horizon, full dark not more than an hour off, when Dirk pulled his Harley into a parking space in front of the small general store in the center of town. He'd been on the road for two days and was halfway through a four-day trip, and this was just one of a dozen small Midwestern towns he'd passed through in the past 24 hours. They all looked the same after a while, like something out of “The Andy Griffith Show,” but he figured that wasn't really so bad after all. This town was smaller than most with no more than a dozen buildings lining each side of what he thought was Main Street, and as he looked around he didn't see what he was looking for. As he looked up and down both sides of the street he noticed that he was the center of attention, and he certainly understood why - there wasn't another bike in sight, much less another biker, and he knew that the locals certainly weren't used to long-haired strangers in old jeans, t-shirts, and leather vests festooned with club patches riding into town on a bike that sounded like thunder on two wheels. He took off his helmet, hung it on the mirror, and then walked towards the wooden door to the general store, stripping off his black leather fingerless gloves as he went. The air inside the store was cool, and it was a welcome relief from the heat of the late August afternoon. A bell over the door jingled as he walked in, and a man who must have been the owner looked up at him from behind the counter to Dirk's left. There was a woman standing on this side of the counter as well, but Dirk didn't pay much attention to her at first. “Howdy, stranger,” the man said, sounding like something out of an old Western movie. Dirk smiled a bit as he replied. “Hey, how are ya,” he said, pulling a red paisley bandana out of his back pocket and wiping his face. “Where are your drink coolers?” he asked, stuffing the bandana back in his pocket. “Rear of the store to your right,” the man said, pointing in that direction. “Thanks,” Dirk said, walking towards the coolers, his motorcycle boots clumping on the wooden floor. A few moments later he walked up to the counter and placed two big bottles of Gatorade on the counter. He nodded at the woman next to the counter and gave her a polite smile, and she smiled back. He was considerably taller than her; he stood six feet even, and she was five foot nothing at the most. “That do it for ya?” the man behind the counter asked. Dirk nodded as he replied. “Yeah, that's it,” he said as the man rang up the drinks. “That'll be three dollars and ten cents,” he said, reaching for a paper bag as Dirk pulled his leather wallet out of his other back pocket, the chain attached to it swinging. “That's okay, I don't need a bag,” Dirk said, pulling a five out of his wallet and handing it to the man. Then he picked up one of the bottles, twisted the cap off, and took a long drink out of it. It was cold and good, and it gave him chills as it went down. He took his change from the man and stuffed it in one of the side pockets of his vest, then took another smaller drink from the bottle before speaking again. “Is there a motel around here somewhere?” he asked the man behind the counter. “I didn't see one on the main drag out front.” “You didn't see one because they're ain't one,” the man replied, smiling at Dirk. “And the closest motel from here is in Junction City, about eighty miles thataway,” the man said, pointing down the road in the direction that Dirk was travelling. “Great, just freakin' great,” Dirk muttered. “Another hour and a half on the road…just what I need!” “You need a place to stay, cowboy?” the woman said, and Dirk turned and looked at her, really seeing her for the first time. She was short, about five feet tall, with sparkling blue eyes and short red hair worn in a “pageboy” style. She had a slightly round face, small pert nose and nice lips that were spread in a smile showing her white teeth. She was a solid woman, a little more stout than Dirk normally preferred, clad in a loose-fitting cotton long sleeve plaid shirt tucked into jeans that were tight enough to show off the considerable curves of her full, rounded ass and equally full thighs. The shirt was unbuttoned to the second button which showed enough cleavage to give Dirk a good indication of the mountanous breasts that tented out the front of the shirt. Dirk wondered when was the last time this woman saw her feet. It was an effort to tear his eyes away from the huge mounds of her breasts pushing out the front of her shirt, especially with all of the cleavage she was showing, but he managed it. “Yeah, I do,” he replied, nodding at her and giving her a small smile. She smiled back at him even bigger in return. “A barn would be just fine if you got one,” he continued. “My mother would roll over in her grave at my lack of hospitality if I made a house guest sleep in the barn!” the woman said, laughing. Her huge breasts jiggled in her shirt as she laughed, drawing Dirk's attention again. “I got a spare room in the back of the house that's yours if you want it, and you can keep your iron horse out in the barn,” she said, nodding to the bike parked in front of the store. “I sure appreciate that, ma'am,” Dirk replied, his smile a bit bigger as he spoke. “But don't you think you'd better check with your husband first? You coming home with a biker for an overnight house guest might not go over too well with him, ya know,” he said. The woman broke out in laughter at this, and the man behind the counter chuckled as well. Dirk gave them both a puzzled look, and then the woman spoke again. “Well, for starters, cowboy, my name is Pat,” she said, grinning hugely at him and sticking out her hand. He took her hand and shook it; and was surprised to find her grip firm and sure. “If you're gonna be sleeping under my roof tonight, I think it only right that we know each other's names, don't you?” “Fair enough; my name's Dirk,” he replied. “Pleased to meet you, Dirk!” Pat said, her blue eyes sparkling. “And as for the husband, well, there isn't one, so don't you worry about that! I threw his ass out years ago, the lazy good-for-nothing bastard! Now it's just me and Max, my Bassett Hound. I love him to death but he isn't much on conversation, so it'll be good to have someone to talk to over dinner tonight,” she said. “I appreciate your hospitality, Pat, I really do,” Dirk said, relaxing a bit and letting his smile get a little bigger. “But you have to let me pay you for the night or at least buy the food, something to return the favor.” Pat smiled up at him when he said this, and he saw a new, brighter sparkle in her blue eyes as she replied. “Oh, I'm sure you'll come up with something!” she said. She paused and looked up at him for a moment, grinning at him, then broke eye contact as she walked past him toward the door. “Sun's going down, so we'd better get a move on,” she said, opening the wooden door to the store. She turned and looked at him as he picked up the second bottle of Gatorade from the counter and turned to follow her. “You can follow me out to the farm; it's about ten miles south of here so we'll be there in about fifteen minutes or so.” Then she walked out of the store and over to an old but very well-kept customized Chevy S-10 pickup truck, getting in and starting the engine. Dirk quickly put the other bottle of Gatorade in his saddlebag, threw on his helmet and gloves, then got on the bike and fired it up. She drove out of town with him following behind her, the thunder of his pipes bouncing off of the few buildings there were in the center of town. Fifteen minutes later Pat turned off of the two-lane county blacktop road onto a dirt driveway that must have been at least a quarter of a mile long. The land on either side of the road was green with soybeans, and sitting at the end of the driveway right in the center of the huge expanse of farmland was a typical midwestern-style wooden white farmhouse with a green roof, green shutters on the windows and a wraparound porch. The house had several large, old oak trees around it, effectively putting the house in the shade for most of the day. Dirk could see the barn rising up behind the house, and he pulled his bike up to the barn as Pat parked the truck in front of the house. He got his bag of belongings out of the left saddlebag and walked around to the front of the house where Pat was waiting for him on the porch. She smiled at him as he walked up the wooden steps to the porch. “Welcome to ‘Shady Oaks,' my farm,” Pat said proudly. “I grow the best soybeans in the state here, and am damn proud of it!” “You work all this land all on your own, Pat?” Dirk asked, looking around at the vast expanse of farmland that surrounded the house. Pat laughed briefly before replying. “Hell, no! I let the hired help take care of that,” she explained, opening the front door and walking inside with Dirk following her. The inside of the house was dark and cool, just as Dirk imagined it would be. “I just keep the books, write the paychecks for the help, and put the rest of the money in the bank,” Pat said as she walked down the short hallway to the sitting room. Max the Bassett Hound was lying on the couch sleeping, and he slowly lifted his head to look at them as they came in the room. Pat scratched him on the top of his head as she walked past, and then Max dropped his head again and went back to sleep. She stopped in the center of the room and turned to Dirk as she continued. “The spare room is through that door and down the hall, the last room on the right,” she said, pointing down the hallway. “Why don't you go ahead and drop your gear, maybe wash the road grime from your face while I get started on dinner? The bathroom's right across the hall from your room,” she said. “Thanks, Pat, I appreciate that,” Dirk said, smiling at her. “I sure could use a shower; do I have time for that before dinner's ready?” “I'll make sure you do,” Pat said, smiling back. “Now you go on and take care of yourself while I get started on dinner!” Then she turned and walked out of the sitting room, heading for the kitchen. Dirk watched her go, admiring the swinging of her full, rounded ass as she walked. There was something about this woman that both intrigued and excited him, and even though his type was usually the slender blonde with big tits and no brains that could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, there was something about this short, stout redheaded woman with big tits that he couldn't deny. He shook his head slightly and then headed for his room to drop his gear and then shower. When Pat heard the sound of his boots moving down the hallway, she stuck her head around the corner and watched him walk away. She wasn't sure if it was the long hair, the faded jeans, the muscled build glimpsed beneath his t-shirt, the leather vest with the biker club patches on it, the bike he rode or a combination of all of the above, but Pat knew that there was something about this man that both attracted and excited her. She felt a stirring in her loins whenever she looked at him, and she was feeling it now as she watched his tight ass walking down the hallway. She sighed as he opened the door to his room and went inside, smiling to herself as she started working on dinner. “I have a feeling this is gonna be a very interesting and exciting evening!” she said to herself, her smile growing bigger. The shower felt wonderful, and when Dirk was finished he put his jeans back on and got a clean t-shirt out of his bag, putting that on as well. He thought about putting his boots back on but decided not to; he had a feeling that Pat wouldn't mind the informality of it all. He also had a feeling he'd only be taking them off again later anyway, and not to go to bed. He walked out of the room barefoot, the aroma of dinner cooking on the stove filling the hallway and the rest of the house. “Smells great, Pat,” he said, walking into the kitchen. “And it tastes just as good!” she replied, smiling up at him. “Everything's ready, so have a seat at the table and let's eat,” she said. An hour later the meal was finished, the table cleared of dishes and the two of them were sitting at the table with a bottle of beer each. Dirk had suggested coffee but Pat had suggested beer instead, and Dirk readily agreed. He wasn't really much of a coffee drinker anyhow, and after the long, hot day he spent in the saddle he could use a beer or two. He took a drink from the long necked bottle, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Pat was watching him intently. She'd been eyeing him all through the meal, and he had to admit that he'd been eyeing her as well. Then he set the bottle down on the table in front of him and spoke. “That was one hell of a meal, Pat,” he said, and Pat smiled as she took a pull from her own bottle. “Best I've had in a long time, and I sure do appreciate you cooking it for me and giving me a place to stay for the night.” “Why, thank you, Mr. Dirk, I'm glad you enjoyed it!” she replied, smiling at him. “It's been a long time since I had the chance to cook for a good-looking man like yourself, so believe me when I tell you that the pleasure was all mine,” she said. “So how can I repay you for your hospitality?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and resting his elbows on the table. “You've got to let me do something for you, you know.” Pat leaned forward and rested her elbows on the table as well, creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. “Like I said before, I'm sure you can come up with something,” Pat said in a quiet voice, her blue eyes looking deep into his as she smiled a slightly seductive, slightly wicked smile at him. Her choice of words was not lost on Dirk, and he felt a smile creep across his face. “Are you flirting with me, Pat?” he asked. “Yep,” she replied, still smiling that smile at him, and he could have sworn that she pushed her arms together slightly to create more cleavage for him to admire. “Is it working?” she asked. “Yep,” he replied, looking intently at her across the table. Her smile got bigger and more wicked. “Then why are we sitting here wasting time, when we could be in my room fucking our brains out?” she said, still smiling at Dirk who was more than a little surprised at her candor. Surprised and aroused, that is; he felt his cock twitch at her words. “Good question,” Dirk replied, feeling his cock begin to grow in his jeans. “Then let's go!” Pat said, getting up from her chair, grinning broader than ever. Dirk put his beer on the table and started to get up, but before he could Pat walked over to him and leaned over to kiss him, taking his head in her hands and planting her soft lips on his. The kiss was hot and intense, and it was apparent from the way Pat invaded his mouth with her tongue that this woman was more than ready to get down to some serious business. Dirk felt his cock begin to harden in his jeans, and it grew even more when Pat's hand dropped to his lap and squeezed his shaft. “imm, nice!” Pat said in a low voice, breaking the kiss and smiling at him. “I can't wait to suck on this and then smother it with my big tits!” “Speaking of which,” Dirk said, glancing down at her huge tits beneath the shirt and then looking back up at her. Pat got the hint and quickly pulled her shirt out of her jeans and began unbuttoning it. She opened the shirt to reveal her massive mounds encased in a semi-sheer bra, and Dirk wondered how it was strong enough to contain her obviously heavy breasts. The bra clasped in the front, and Pat quickly unhooked the clasp and pulled the two cups away from her tits, revealing them to Dirk. They were huge, round and full, swinging with their weight, the nipples hard as two pencil erasers and surrounded by large, pale pink areolas. Pat grabbed them in her hands and squeezed them together, then leaned forward and pushed them against Dirk's face. Dirk slid his arms around her waist as he latched on to one of her nipples, and Pat moaned as he sucked hard on the nub. She could feel her pussy getting wetter by the moment as Dirk sucked on first one and then the other nipple, and when he reached up to grasp her mounds in his hands she let them go and dropped her hand back down to his cock, rubbing and squeezing the big lump there. Dirk squeezed her huge tits hard, pressing them together as he sucked on her nipples and making Pat moan loudly. “Let's go, cowboy,” Pat said, breathing a bit faster as she pulled her tits away from Dirk's grasp and face. “If we don't get to my room right now I'm liable to fuck you right here on the kitchen table!” She grabbed his hand and nearly yanked him out of his chair, leading him down the hallway to her room. Once in her room she led him over to the big four poster bed, then turned to face him as she stripped off her shirt and bra that were both just hanging from her shoulders. She looked at Dirk with obvious lust in her eyes, and her eyes widened a bit when Dirk slipped off his shirt and she saw his muscled torso for the first time. She quickly unfastened her jeans and stepped out of them, her huge, heavy breasts swinging with her movements. She tossed the jeans aside and stood naked before Dirk, breathing heavy with excitement. She watched as he unfastened his own jeans and pushed them down over his hips and down his legs, her smile growing bigger when she saw his hard cock for the first time. “Nice cock, Dirk!” she said, smiling up at him. Then she walked over and dropped to her knees in front of him, reaching out and grasping his cock in her hand and gripping it tightly. She cupped his balls with her other hand as she pumped his cock once or twice, then opened her mouth and slid her lips over the head. It was obvious that she was in no mood for formalities and was eager to get right down to business as she slid her mouth all the way down the hard shaft, her soft, wet tongue sliding along the underside of his cock as she quickly deep-throated his entire length and sucked on it. She squeezed and massaged his balls as she sucked on his cock, her head bobbing up and down the length as she worked the shaft in and out of her mouth. “Damn, and she deep-throats, too!” Dirk said as he watched her working on his cock. She looked up at him and smiled as she continued sucking his cock, then released it from her mouth after a few more strokes. “And I swallow, too!” she said, pumping his cock as she spoke, “But that's for later; right now I want you to tif-fuck me before I fuck you!” She stood up and turned, walking the few steps over to the bed and climbing onto the big mattress. She lay on her back, her head on the pillows, then grabbed her huge mounds and pushed them together as she looked at Dirk. “Now bring that cock over here and let me wrap my big tits around it!” she said, and Dirk obliged. He climbed onto the bed and then straddled Pat's body, moving into position with his cock hovering over her mammoth tits. She held them apart as Dirk pressed his cock down, then clapped them together around his shaft. His cock disappeared from view between her huge tits, and she held them together tightly around his shaft. Dirk could feel the precum flowing from the tip of his cock, and he started moving his cock up and down between the massive globes to spread the slippery fluid around and make fucking her tits easier. “Yeah, baby, that's it,” Pat said, looking down at the head of his cock as it appeared at the top of her tits with each thrust. “Fuck my tits, baby, fuck my big tits!” Then she lowered her head down and licked the head of his cock as it appeared with each thrust, the valley between her tits now slippery with his precum. His cock was sliding easily between her huge tits as she squeezed them around his cock, her tongue licking the head with each thrust. Dirk pushed harder and forced his cock further out of her cleavage, and she immediately clamped her lips around the head and sucked hard. Dirk held his cock still for a moment to let her work on his cock with her lips and tongue, then resumed stroking her big tits. “Yeah, baby, just like that!” Pat said in a husky voice, looking up at him as he tit-fucked her. “You like fucking my big tits, Dirk?” she asked. “You like the way that feels, my big tits wrapped around your hard cock?” “Absolutely,” Dirk replied as he continued thrusting, reaching down to pull and tug on her hard nipples as he moved. “But I bet your pussy feels better,” he said. “So why don't you find out?” she said, and Dirk did just that. He slid his cock from between her huge tits and moved down her body as she opened her stout thighs for him. He could see that her closely-trimmed pussy was already wet, the outer lips glistening as she spread her legs wide for him. She gripped her big tits hard in her hands, pulling and tugging on the nipples as he placed the head of his cock against her opening. He slid the head inside, feeling the hot, silky wetness of her tunnel gripping him, and then she threw her legs around his waist and drove her heels into his ass, driving his cock into her pussy. She moaned loudly as his cock penetrated her hot, slick, tight pussy, and Dirk pushed harder to drive his cock balls-deep into her clutching pussy. “Ahhh, God yes!” Pat cried out, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as his cock impaled her. “That feels so good!” she said, lowering her head after a moment and opening her eyes to look at Dirk who was supporting himself over her with his hands on either side of her. “You like the way my pussy feels around your cock, Dirk?” she asked, squeezing his shaft with her inner muscles. “Your pussy feels fantastic!” Dirk replied. “Very hot, very wet, and very tight!” “The benefits of not having gone through childbirth,” Pat said, smiling up at him as she settled her legs tightly around his waist. “My pussy is just as tight now as it was when I was a teenager,” she said, “and now I want you to fuck me, cowboy, hard and fast!” “I can do that,” Dirk replied, grinning back at her. He began thrusting then, sliding his hard cock in and out of her tight pussy in long, hard, deep strokes. He knew that she wanted to be fucked hard, no formalities, just some good old-fashioned fucking, and he was just the man for the job. She squeezed her big tits together as he pounded his cock in and out of her, his hips banging against hers and his balls slapping against her ample ass as he fucked her. He lowered his head down to her massive chest and she held a big breast up for him, then gasped as he sucked the nipple into his mouth without stopping or slowing his thrusts. When he released the hard nub from his mouth she lowered her head and brought the hard nub up to her lips, clamping her own lips around it and sucking on it as Dirk continued to thrust in and out of her pussy. They took turns sucking on each nipple one at a time, and Dirk could feel her legs tightening around his waist and her pussy tightening around his cock. He knew she was getting ready to cum, and he knew that once she did that would set him off as well. “You keep that up, Pat, and you're gonna make me cum,” he said, continuing his thrusts. “That's the idea, cowboy,” she said breathlessly, “Besides, we have the whole night ahead of us, you know, so why don't you go ahead and fill me up with your cum and make me cum, too?” “I can do that,” Dirk said again, both of them grinning. Dirk let himself go then, shoving his cock harder and faster in and out of Pat's tight, wet pussy, and her mouth fell open slightly as he fucked her harder and faster. She tightened her legs around his waist and squeezed hard, clamping down on his cock with her pussy just as hard, and it had the desired effect. A few moments later she heard Dirk cry out as his cock exploded inside her pussy, pumping and throbbing as stream after stream of hot, thick cum blasted out of the tip of his cock and filled her pussy to overflowing. She came immediately after he did, crying out loudly as her orgasm exploded deep inside her pussy. She gripped her big tits hard, the fingers digging into the soft flesh as the waves of pleasure rocked her body from head to toe, and she squeezed her legs tight around Dirk's waist as she continued to cum. She could feel his cock still pumping and throbbing inside her as he continued to cum, still thrusting through his orgasm. Dirk drove in deep and hard, holding his cock deep inside Pat's clutching pussy as the final streams of cum shot out of his cock, and he looked down at her face as her own orgasm ran its course. When it was finally all over they were both left gasping and panting for breath, Dirk covered in a fine layer of sweat. She opened her eyes and looked up at him, a very satisfied look on her face as she slowly relaxed her legs around his waist. She kept them locked around him to hold him in place, gently pushing her heels against his ass to push his slowly softening cock deeper inside her as the final sensations of her orgasm faded away. “Oh my God, I needed that!” she said, smiling up at him. “You have no idea just how bad I needed that!” “How long has it been, Pat?” he asked, holding himself still between her legs. “Too long,” she said, “longer than I care to think about.” “I'm glad I came along, then,” Dirk said, grinning down at her. She grinned back as she replied. “Not as glad as I am, cowboy,” she said, “and you're gonna be a lot more glad by the time morning rolls around, too! Like I said, we got all night ahead of us, and I'm gonna wear you out!” “You are, huh?” Dirk said, smiling down at her. “Damn right I am,” she said, reaching up and grabbing Dirk's head to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, her tongue snaking into his mouth as she squeezed his semi-hard cock with her pussy muscles. He could feel his cock start to harden again, and a few moments later he was lying on his back with Pat on top of him, her huge tits bouncing as she rode his cock hard on her way to another orgasm for the both of them. It was a very long and very enjoyable night for the both of them, and Pat made good on her promise to wear him out. Dirk couldn't remember when he'd been fucked that hard, that long, and that many times in one night. When Dirk rode away from Shady Oaks the next morning he did so with a smile on his face and a promise to stop by on his way home. He'd be a fool not to. By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Little Maneater Dirk gets picked up by a hot brunette in a bar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk walked into the bar a little past midnight, well past the prime grazing period for the singles that usually haunted bars on Friday and Saturday nights. On most nights he d be out there competing for female companionship with the best of them, and he could count on one hand the number of times he d gone home alone after closing time. He had his favorite bars to hang out in, and this bar wasn t one of them. Hell, he wasn t even in his own town. He d just gotten in from a long road trip on his Harley-Davidson and had finished unpacking at his motel when he got the urge for a beer, so he headed for the nearest bar to get one.  He stopped at the first one he came to, a fairly decent looking place called Jessie s Bar and Grill, parked the bike in front and came inside. His leather jacket and chaps drew a little bit of attention as he walked across the room; he guessed they didn t get many bikers there since he didn t see any parked out front. He found himself a table in the back where he could sit and watch the little bit of action going on in the bar, ordered up a beer, and sat back to relax and unwind. As soon as the waitress showed up with his beer he took a long swallow; the beer felt good going down. He put the beer down on the table and then sat back, relaxing as he looked around the room. The first thing he noticed was an intense brunette sitting at the far end of the bar. She was intense in more ways than one - her brown hair was long, past her shoulders, and she was wearing a strapless white tube dress that fit her lithe body like a glove, showing off every curve and bump. And man, did she have some bumps! Her tits were very large, round and full, her nipples showing through the tight material of the dress. She was looking right at him, and the look on her face told Dirk at once that this woman meant business - she had man-eater written all over her, but Dirk didn t care. She had him fixed with an intent gaze, her dark eyes looking right at him, and as Dirk watched a small half-smile crept to her lips. She picked up her beer and got off her stool, showing plenty of leg as she did so, and walked towards him without taking her eyes off of him. Dirk could tell by the way her big tits wobbled when she walked that she was braless; not that she needed one that badly, anyhow. And if her rear end moved the way her front did, the guys behind her were getting quite a show. She kept her eyes fixed on Dirk as she walked over to his table, and Dirk glanced around to see every male pair of eyes in the room following her as she walked. He could only wonder what they were thinking. Mind if I sit down? she asked in a smooth, sultry voice. Now why in the world would I mind? Dirk asked. She smiled that half-smile again in response and then sat down, crossing her shapely legs. I m Kelly, she said, her brown eyes fixed on him. You re new here. Dirk; and you re right, I ve never been here before, he replied. I just got into town about an hour ago. As soon as I checked in to the motel I felt the need for a beer, and this was the first place I found. So here I am. I thought so; I know most of the men who come in here by sight, and I d have remembered you if you d been here before, she said, taking a sip of her beer. And why would you have remembered me? Dirk asked. Because your ass looks really good in those chaps, and no one else around here has the balls to wear them, much less ride a bike, she said, not missing a beat. If you d been in here before, I d remember you! 'Ah, Dirk thought to himself, 'a woman who isn t afraid to speak her mind! What kind of bike do you ride? she asked. Harley, he replied. Nice. Which model? Heritage Softail Classic. 100th Anniversary model. Very nice; my favorite, she said, leaning forward and putting her elbows on the table. Her large tits hung forward, creating some impressive cleavage for Dirk to admire, which he did. Wanna take me for a ride? she asked. Sure, he said, where do you want to go? he asked. Your motel room, she replied. The game was on. Now why would you want to go there? Dirk asked, thinking it was time to see if this girl was serious or just fucking around. She smiled as she replied, and the smile said man-eater. Because I want to see just how much cum I can squeeze out of your cock, she said without hesitating a bit. You really speak your mind, don t you? Dirk asked, taking a long pull on his beer. Yes, I do. It s the fastest way to get what I want, and right now I want to fuck you so bad my pussy is throbbing, she said. So, Dirk, are we going for that ride now? Yes, we are, Dirk said, standing up and finishing his beer. She stood and walked towards the door, giving Dirk a chance to see that her ass did in fact wiggle as much as her tits did when she walked as he followed her out the door. He felt the eyes of every male in the bar on him as they left. They walked over to his bike and he got on, putting up the kickstand. She lifted her already-short skirt up higher and got on the bike behind him, and as she did so he saw that she was wearing a tiny white thong to match her dress. She settled into the seat and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her big tits into his back. Let s go! she said in his ear, and Dirk fired up the bike. They pulled away from the bar and he accelerated down the street, heading for his motel. She clung to him as they rode, pressing her body against his back. Halfway to the motel Dirk felt her hand slide down his side and over his thigh, settling on his crotch. She squeezed his cock through his jeans, feeling his immediate response. I can t wait to give you a blow job! she said in his ear, then ran her tongue around the outside of his ear before darting it quickly in and out. She squeezed his cock once more and then took her hand away, wrapping her arms around him again. A few minutes later they arrived at the motel, and Dirk stopped the bike in front of his room. He held the bike upright while she got off, getting a good look at her ass when she did, then put the kickstand down and got off himself. He locked up the bike and they walked to the door of his room. He opened the door to let her in and followed her, closing the door behind him. She turned on one of the lamps on the table as he slipped out of his leather jacket, tossing it over a chair. Without a word she walked over to him, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him long and deep, pressing her body hard against his, her silky tongue snaking its way into his mouth. She had the longest, most agile tongue he d ever seen, and she was good with it. He felt his cock getting hard and she did, too, pressing her hips up against it. He slid his hands down her back and grabbed the full, firm globes of her ass and pulled her hard against him. She thrust her tongue deeper into his mouth as her passion quickly rose, and he squeezed her ass hard. She slid her hand down his stomach and gripped his cock through his jeans, squeezing and massaging it hard. She finally broke the kiss, leaving both of them breathless. She led him over to the bed and turned him so his back was to the bed. First, I m going to give you the best blow job you ve ever had, she said, sitting him down on the bed and spreading his knees apart, standing between them. Then I m going to wrap my big tits around your cock and tit-fuck you. She knelt down in front of him and reached up for his zipper, working it down as she spoke. And then I m going to suck your cock some more, she said as she opened his fly and reached inside his boxers, never taking her eyes off him. She pulled out his hard cock and smiled as she said, And after that, I m going to lay you down, slide my tight, wet pussy down on your cock, and squeeze the cum out of it! She reached back inside his boxers and pulled out his balls, smiling when she saw that they were shaven smooth. I see you shave your balls, Dirk, she said, squeezing them in her hand as she wrapped her other hand around his cock. Been doing it for as long as I can remember, Dirk replied, sitting back on his elbows and watching her work. Good! I like it when a man s balls are shaven smooth, she said, it makes sucking on them so much easier! With that she leaned forward and ran her long, wet tongue over his balls. She looked him right in the eyes as she sucked his balls into her mouth one at a time. Dirk moaned with pleasure as she rolled them around in her mouth, pumping on his shaft as she did so. She released his balls from her lips after several long, very pleasurable minutes. You've got a nice cock, Dirk, big and thick, just like I like them, she said, looking up at him. I bet you can cum buckets. She kept on pumping his long, hard shaft with one hand while she massaged and squeezed his balls in the other. You keep that up and you'll find out, he said. Oh, I intend to, she replied. Then she opened her mouth and slid her long, wet tongue out. When she got to the tip of his cock, she slipped her lips around it and slid her mouth down on his shaft, taking all of it. She was still looking at him, so she saw his reaction. She slipped his cock out of her mouth, just long enough to say a couple of words. I don't have a gag reflex, she said. Licking his cock with her long, wet tongue, that's how I can deep throat your big cock. Then she went back to sucking his cock, hard and fast, pumping his shaft with one hand, and her mouth from his cock and gripped it with one hand, pumping it as she sat up. And now for that tit-fuck, she said, pulling down the top of her dress with her free hand. Her tits were big and full, very round with just a little bit of sag, and her nipples were rock hard. She leaned forward and plopped them down on either side of his cock. then pressed the shaft against her chest as she wrapped her big tits around it. She pressed them together hard, squeezing his cock between them, and immediately began to slide them up and down. Her face was split with a big grin as she slid her tits up and down a shaft. Oh, yeah, I love it. I love feeling your cock trapped between my big... tits," she said, grinning that man-eater grin as she slid her big tits rapidly up and down his shaft. She lowered her head down and sucked the head of his cock into her mouth and As she slid her mounds up and down his shaft, running her tongue over the head and licking his pre-cum up with her tongue. I could make you cum like this, but I'll save that for later, she said. Right now I want to fuck you, so get out of your clothes, and get on the bed. She stood up and slipped the tube dress down over her hips, followed by the thong panties. Dirk stood up and stripped off his t-shirt and then his chaps, followed by his boots and jeans. Kelly lay down on the bed as he did so, spreading her legs and Se squeezed one of her tits as she slipped a finger inside her pussy, rubbing it over her clit. Dirk, naked now, with his hardcock standing out in front of him, walked over to the bed and laid down. Before Dirk could say a word she dropped her hips down and planted her pussy right on his mouth. Dirk reached up and grabbed the cheeks of her ass with both hands and squeezed them hard as he drove away. Kelly moaned around his cock as he licked and nibbled her clit, and before Dirk knew it she was drenching his face with her juices as she came. She screamed around his cock as the orgasm rocked her body, clamping her smooth thighs around Dirk's head. She came hard, and when her orgasm faded, she released Dirk's I want this cock inside me, and I want it now," she said as she grabbed his cock and pointed it up towards her pussy. She slipped the head of his cock inside her opening and then dropped down on it, impaling herself on his hard cock. She threw her head back and moaned loudly, grinding her hips Then she started to move, sliding up and down. I m going to Fuck you hard, Dirk," she said, leaning forward on her hands as she slid up and down on his cock, her big tits swaying and bobbing with her motions. I'm gonna fuck you so hard. hard you'll remember it for the rest of your life. So do it. Dirk replied, causing Kelly to grin back at him. Dirk reached out. She was taking all of his shaft and lung, deep strokes, nearly perfect. all the way off when she slid up, but not quite, then she'd drop her hips down onto his cock, impaling it deep inside her with every thrust. Dirk hung on to her big tits. She ground her hips around his cock as she came. and then starting sliding her hips forward and back, still sitting straight up. She reached around behind her and grabbed Dirk's balls, squeezing them firmly and causing Dirk to moan. He squeezed her tits harder in return and Kelly came again, harder this time. Dirk could feel her juices, flooding his cock and running down his shaft. This girl was a regular sex machine. I'm gonna make you cum now, Dirk, she said, looking down at him, but I want to feel you cum all at once. All Dirk knew that it wouldn't be long before he was going to cum, and Kelly knew it, too. Come on, baby, cum all over my big tits . She said, gripping her tits and squeezing them harder around his cock. Shoot your hot, thick load all over them. You know you want to, so do it. Cum for Kelly, baby. Cum all over my big tits. And he did. Dirk your ass head back and moan loudly as he came. She laughed and continued to tit-fuck him, sliding her tits fast up and down the length of the floor. of with her other hand as stream after stream of hot, thick cum landed on her big tits. Then she dropped her head down and sucked on the end of his cock, sucking the last of his cum from him as his orgasm slowed. She sucked on his shaft until there was nothing left. You came good, baby, she said, licking her fingers. I just love making a man cum hard like that. Gasping for breath, Dirk replied, Man, you're really something. Like I said, I don't Still waste time when I see something I like, she replied, still looking him in the eyes as she sucked the cum off her fingers. And after we've had a chance to catch our breath, I'm going to fuck you again. We hope to see you again, only this time I want to feel you cum inside my pussy. I have a feeling it's going to be a very long, but very enjoyable night, Dirk replied, smiling. Baby, he replied, you ain't seen nothing yet. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 6 Saying Goodbye; for now. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Twenty. On the drive home, I felt good, like really good. I felt like things were actually going to start changing for the better. Reveling in this feeling, I made a spur-of-the-moment decision. I stopped my car in a random parking lot and pulled out my phone. One of the guys that I used to work with, Carl, liked to go to this little bar in Superior to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. There was a whole group of guys from work that would go regularly, but Carl was the only one who never stopped asking. For one reason or another, I never took him up on it, and I haven't seen any of them since I stopped being able to go to work. He answered after a few rings. "Hi, it's Charles, from work." "Charles? Hey buddy! How are you doing?" He sounded happy to hear from me. "Oh, I've been hanging in there. How's the store since I left?" At the time of the accident, I was the yard manager at the same store I had worked at since I moved to Duluth. It didn't pay a lot of money, but it was enough to get by, and I liked the job. I still felt bad about how I left. As the years went on and my depression spiraled downwards, it had become too hard to mask. My job performance was terrible, and people began to ask questions I didn't want to face the answers to. One day I scheduled myself to take all my vacation days, and then with that in the system, I put in my two weeks' notice. I never went back. "They made me assistant store manager if you'll believe that," Carl said. "Still a lot of the same faces around here. All the young kids come and go. You know how it is." "Yeah." I chuckled. In a store like that, you could count on about half of the employees to be lifers. They'd never leave. The other half seemed to be a completely different mix of people every couple of months. "So, what's up?" Carl asked. I could hear the store's advertising jingle blaring over the loudspeakers in the background. "Do you and the guys still go to that bar in Superior?" There it was. I said it. Now if he says yes, I'll have to ask if I can go, and then I'll have to go. "Yeah! But it's usually just me and Matt. Brian got married, and his wife has him on a short leash. Joe goes to AA. The other guys, just kinda stopped going for one reason or another. Tonight is the night we usually go." "Mind if I come with?" I asked. "Of course, man! We're going to leave here at about six." "Cool, I'll see you there." "Looking forward to it. It'll be good to see you again." And now the awkwardness of ending a phone call. I've heard that it's a Midwestern thing, but everyone seems to do it better than I do. "Okay, bye." "Bye." I went home, set out some clean clothes, and got in the shower. Sometimes I forget how good it feels to be clean. But then, I knew exactly why it was often too hard to motivate myself to get into the shower. The shower brought memories of Melissa and the possibility of pain. I stood still, letting the near-scalding water cascade over me. The fruity scent of the same brand of body wash Melissa had during our first shower together was strong, and I remembered. I closed my eyes and started my breathing exercise with a deep slow inhale. Melissa's hands scrubbed my lower back and slid down to squeeze my ass. Breathe out, the pain and hurt waft away like steam in the shower. My fingers follow the lines of her muscles and up her inner thigh, she looks at me with serene contentment. Breathe in. She turns, arches her back, and sighs as I enter her from behind. Breathe out, the pain is gone, and there is only joy. She moans as my soapy hands cup her firm tits, holding her tight against me as we make love. Breathe in. I gasp and hold my breath as we both climax. Breathe out. I catch my breath and look down, my hand was still grasping my quickly softening manhood, and the oozing result of my orgasm was slowly washed into the drain. I finished cleaning up, turned the water off, and stepped out of the shower. I looked at myself in the mirror as I toweled dry. It had been quite a while since I had exercised, or gone to the gym, but I still had a good amount of muscle on me. Granted, a bit more flab than I liked, especially on my belly, but overall I still liked the way I looked. Melissa liked the way I looked too. I patted my belly, and there was a slight jiggle. I really should work out again, I thought. When was the last time I went for a run? I couldn't remember. My eyes strayed from my body to my face. I was still slightly pink from the hot water. I studied the slight age lines beginning to appear around my eyes and noticed that I seemed to have a larger forehead than I used to. When did I start losing my hair? I put my hands on the edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror. It's a strange thing, looking yourself in the eyes. Despite how good I felt at the moment, all I could see was the pain deep inside. I knew it hadn't always been there, and obviously, I knew when it started. What bothered me was, I couldn't remember what it was like to not have this pain. I could remember every little detail about Melissa, her face, her body, the conversations we had, the things we did together, everything. But if I focus on just me... I can remember being a skinny awkward teenager falling in love and beginning a perfect life, then this, an aging man being crushed by the weight of a tragedy. Every memory between, of what it was to be me, was just gone. Lost to the gray. At the same time, I knew that this person staring back at me in the mirror wasn't me. Once, I was happy. Once I was me, whoever that was. Would I ever get me back, or did I just have to come to grips with the fact that I was now a completely different person? In heavy contemplation, I got dressed. I put on a faded Iron Maiden concert tee, a token from the time Melissa and I had driven to Sioux Falls, South Dakota to see them perform, and some blue jeans that seemed tighter around the waist than I remembered. I checked my bank balance and determined that If I was going to have drinks at the bar with Carl, I had better eat at home beforehand. I had a cup of ramen noodles, and cut slices off of a brick of cheddar cheese, as I wasted time watching random crap on YouTube. Finally, it was five thirty and time to go. Well really, I didn't need to hurry, as it was only a five-minute drive across the bridge to Superior, but there was no way I was going to be late. I parked behind the bar and didn't see any vehicles I recognized. I listened to the radio for a little while, then at ten to six, I got out of the car. The hard part is done. I'm here. I walked in and scanned the place for Carl. I know he had said he was leaving work at six, but I didn't want to miss him by mistake if he was early for some reason. Not seeing him or anyone else I knew, I took a seat at the end of the bar. The place wasn't very busy at all, with maybe a dozen people spread out throughout the whole place. A red-haired waitress came and took my order for a Grainbelt beer, and I watched her go to the cooler to get the bottle. She was cute, if a little thick around the middle, and when she handed me the beer, she flashed me the smile of experienced waitresses everywhere. The kind of smile that says, "I'll be sweet, and yes, maybe even flirt with you a little, but this is my job and you better not take it as more than a professional courtesy". I respected that. Good bartenders were hard to come by, and this one seemed proficient so far. I sipped my beer, and surreptitiously watched the other patrons. There was the same general mix of people you see in bars like this on a Tuesday evening. A few older couples, quietly enjoying dinner and a glass of wine, a fifty-year-old high school prom queen and her steroid-pumped boyfriend, slamming cheap beer, faces wind burned from riding a Harley all day, a table of college frat boy types laughing too loudly at offensive jokes, you know the kind of place. I faced the bar again, and in the mirror, I could see that one person was sitting alone at the table right behind me. She was facing away from me and seemed engrossed in something on her phone. She was wearing a maroon sweatshirt and had bushy dark brown hair that immediately reminded me of a young Hermione Granger. I watched her in the mirror, not being a creep, just out of curiosity and that I had nothing else to do while I waited for Carl. She never turned or sat up straight, just stayed on her phone, occasionally typing furiously. After a while, I looked at the time on my phone. It was twenty after six, Carl should have been here already. I ordered another beer from Cassie, the bartender, and gave him ten more minutes. I called Carl, and it took four or five rings for him to pick up. "Hey dude," Carl said right away. "I am so sorry. I have a big issue I've got to manage here." I could hear people talking loudly in the background and the beep of a forklift. "Hey," I said. "What's up?" "One of the kids knocked over a shelving unit in the garden center, and they all collapsed like dominoes. It's a big fucking mess." There was a scuffing noise as he held his phone aside and yelled at someone. "Don't bother saving that stuff, it's all junk now. Scan it, then throw it in the dumpster!" His voice became clear again. "I don't remember being this stupid when I was that age, do you?" "No, not really. So, are you going to be late or..." I asked, starting to feel a little dumb for getting my hopes up for a fun evening with old friends. "Sorry, man, this is going to be an all-nighter." "Oh, okay," I said, feeling like I just got punched in the gut. "Take a rain check for next week? The first round is on me." "Yeah, that's okay. Next week it is." I couldn't believe it. I got myself so excited to do normal people things with normal people, and this happened. I don't know why I bothered. "Alright man, gotta go." Before Carl ended the call, I could hear him start to yell. "Careful! If you knock that over too, I'm gonna" As I stared at my phone, not knowing what I should think or do, I heard a voice to my right. It was the woman with the brown hair. "You get stood up too?" I glanced at her. She was standing at the bar a few spots down from me, waving her empty glass at the bartender. "Huh? Yeah." "Sorry for eavesdropping. So what was her excuse?" In the corner of my eye, I could see the waitress return with a full glass. The girl took a drink right away. It was something creamy, Bailey's maybe. "Problems at work." I didn't mention that the 'her' was a 'him'. As secure enough in my sexuality as I was, straight guys just didn't say things that could give a woman mixed signals. "Typical." She took another long pull off her drink. "This is the third date in a row that has left me sitting. I take the time to get ready and then sit here waiting. I've got homework I could be doing." She sighed. "I don't know why I bothered." "Right." Her last words had struck a chord with my thoughts, and I turned to face her. Our eyes met, and the world stopped. We stared at each other, each of us with furrowing brows. My heart began to race, and I felt like I just got a shot of adrenaline. Slowly, she set down her drink, and I set down my phone, but our eyes remained locked. Eventually, she whispered. "I know you..." My throat was dry, and I struggled to get enough air to respond. "I don't think we've met..." She was pretty, and younger than I had expected. There was something strikingly familiar about her, but I knew I had never met this person before, and probably hadn't ever seen her. Her maroon sweatshirt had the big yellow UMD (University of Minnesota, Duluth) logo on it. There was something in her eyes, her icy blue eyes, that told me that I knew this person. "Who are you?" She whispered. The confusion on her face gave way to a look of fear. "Charles," I said woodenly, trying to make some sense of what was happening. This wasn't like the times you see someone in a crowd that looks like someone you know. I knew this person, have always known this person, and yet, nothing about her was familiar. "What is going on?" She asked, glancing at the bartender who was eyeing both of us in turn with raised eyebrows. "You're real? You're really real?" Her look of fear gave way to panic. "I've got to get out of here. This can't be happening." She slowly backed away from me, then turned and fled towards the door. I scrambled to put some cash on the bar for my beer, then followed after her. When I got outside, she was standing near a car with her head in her hands. She looked up at my approach. "Don't come any closer." She warned me. "What's going on?" I asked. "How do you know me? How do I know you?" "You know who I am?" She asked, hand on her car door, ready to flee. "When I saw you, I felt like I've known you my entire life, but I've never seen you before." I shook my head, more confused than ever in my forty-two years. "Well, I know you, Charles Larson." "How do you know my last name?" I asked, taken aback. I was pretty sure I hadn't said it at all earlier. "If you're really you, then I know everything about you." Her fear was transforming into anger, and she was almost shouting now. "How?" "Because I dream about you every night! My first memories are dreams about you! I close my eyes, and I see your face! I see your life! Every day, every night!" She was holding her head again and had started pacing side to side next to her car. "Oh my God. All these years, all the therapy, all the drugs to get you out of my head, and I find you sitting in a dive bar. This can't be real." My car was parked next to hers, and she watched me wearily as I slowly walked over and sat on the hood. "If you're really Charles Larson, tell me about yourself." She was looking at me like she was seeing a ghost. "I grew up in Minnetonka..." I was confused to the point of being numb, so I just started talking. I told her about my family, where I went to school, everything up to just before I fell in love with Melissa. Her face was pale, but she had stopped pacing and was just staring at me. "What was her name?" I looked at her sharply, surprised by the question. "Your second cousin, the one you married." Shocked, I replied. "Melissa." She took a tentative step towards me. "The two of you lived in a tiny apartment off of Grand Ave." She stepped closer. "You lived there together for fifteen years until..." She was right next to me now, and she picked up my right hand, turning it over to see the backside. She traced a finger down the scar that ran lengthwise behind my index finger. "Someone at your work dropped a piece of metal gutter, and the end sliced your hand open. It bled and bled, and you had to go get it stitched up." "How do you know these things?" I asked with something I could only describe as awe. "Because I saw it happen. I was there, in my dreams." "I feel that we are connected somehow, but, I don't even know who you are." She shifted her hands and grasped mine in a handshake. She looked at me with a shy smile. "I'm Kate Winters, and I've been waiting to meet you my whole life." Chapter Twenty-one. "You're older than I thought you would be." Kate was eyeing me from across the table. We had gone back into the bar and had taken a booth near the back. The frat boys were gone, and there was no one else nearby. "How old do you think I should be?" I asked, head still spinning. "When I was growing up, every dream was different. The time wasn't the same, the days weren't one-for-one. You were getting older faster than I was. For the last couple of years though, I've had the same dream. It's the same scene every night." She looked at me with empathy, expecting that I wasn't going to like what she was saying. "You were thirty-three, and it was nine years ago." A wave of non-specific dread washed over me. "What scene, What dream are you having over and over?" I already knew what she was going to say, and I didn't want to hear it. Kate closed her eyes. "We are in your truck, we had just been at the movie theater. You were telling me how you never liked Matt Damon, but in this movie, he was pretty good. Then,” "Stop," I said, probably a little too forcibly. "I'm sorry." Her eyes were glistening with tears. We sat in silence for a long time, each wrestling with our thoughts. Finally, I asked. "You said I was speaking to you?" She sniffed and nodded. "When the two of you were apart, it was kind of a third-person view, like watching a movie. But whenever you were with her, I saw you through her eyes. I felt what she felt, I thought what she thought. I think,” She looked at me apprehensively. "When the dreams started, it was the summer she figured out that she loved you. I was five and didn't really understand what I was seeing. I started using bigger words, and acting like I was thirteen because you two were thirteen." My thoughts swirled like a hurricane around that night nine years ago. There was the crash, and my truck crumpled up like a beer can. I was dazed, and there was glass in my eyes. I struggled to reach Melissa. The door had crumpled in and crushed her into the seat, into the tight space between what had been the dashboard and the back of the cab. Her eyes opened as I touched her cheek. She tried to speak, but no noise came out. Her mouth kept moving until suddenly she went still. Her heart stopped, and the spark of life left her eyes. My love, my life, was gone. Tears were streaming down my face, but somehow I had the composure to speak. "If you thought what she thought, did she blame me?" One thing that I had thought I had come to a resolution on, was the thought that the accident was my fault, that; had I not been looking at her at that moment, I might have been able to avoid the other car. Kate was crying too. "Of course not. You know what she was trying to say?" She reached across the table and held my hands tight in hers. "She was saying "I love you" over and over. She knew she was dying, and her only thought was that you would be alone." Still holding Kate's hands, I buried my face into my arm and cried hard, shuddering with every sob. I don't know how long I cried. At some point, I heard the waitress come by, and Kate whispered "We're okay." I felt Kate start running a hand through my hair, massaging my head. Exactly how Melissa used to. It felt good, but it also felt wrong. It wasn't Melissa's hand, It was Kate's. She was some random college girl I had never met, and I was plenty old enough to be her father. At the same time though, some part of me, deep down, was screaming that this was Melissa. I raised my head from my arm and looked at Kate. I felt no apprehension or shame in meeting her eyes, eyes that were so much like Melissa's. I studied them intently. They weren't just similar, they were identical. The patterns of blue were the same, and there was even that tiny green speck in the iris of her right eye. No one but me had ever noticed it. As insane as it sounds, I swear that I could feel Melissa's soul staring back at me through Kate's eyes. "So, what now?" I asked. "Maybe we should go somewhere more private and figure this out," Kate replied, her eyes moving to the people walking into the bar. "I still live in the same place." I couldn't believe that I had just said that. Did I just ask this girl to come home with me? Yes. She may be half my age, but there was something supernatural to the way I was drawn to her. She was not Melissa, I knew that, but in some intangible way, she very much was. Kate led the way, and I followed her back to my apartment. For some inexplicable reason, I thought of the day Melissa sat next to me on the rocks, and tearfully explained her past. The words I had spoken to her came into my mind as clearly as I had just said them. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Is there such a thing as reincarnation? But no, Kate was in her early twenties, and Melissa died only nine years ago. The words continued to echo in my mind, and I realized that at some point it had stopped being my voice that was speaking. It was Melissa's. I bumped the door shut with my back and watched Kate as she surveyed my apartment. It occurred to me that not a lot had changed about the place in the last nine years, since the last time Kate would have seen it in her dreams. The couch was faded and threadbare, but comfortable, and the decorations were pretty much how Melissa had left them. The biggest difference, I noticed with some shame, was the general disorder of the place. Dirty dishes sat in a pile on the counter near the sink, and empty food containers covered the rest of the flat surfaces in the kitchenette. A pile of dirty clothes partially blocked the narrow hallway. Kate turned slowly, taking it all in. She stopped, facing me. "It looks exactly how I remember." I studied her face. I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. She pointed at a picture on the wall beside the door. "I remember when that was taken. We, You went to a big concert in Wisconsin..." I could see at her collar, that she was wearing a tee shirt under her sweatshirt. "Take off your sweatshirt." I should have realized the creepy way in which that could be taken, but I wasn't thinking like that. I wanted to see her, to see if my eyes could help solve the mystery that had so thoroughly confused my heart and mind. A small part of me was surprised ,as Kate complied without hesitation. When she pulled the sweatshirt off, the bottom of her tee shirt was pulled up enough for me to get a glimpse of her flat belly. Her clothes were tight-fitting, and my eyes roamed her body. She was the same height as Melissa, had the same overall shape to her frame, and seemed to be in very good shape. She wasn't as muscular as Melissa had been, but then again, Melissa never had to try as hard as others to build muscle mass. Kate was watching me study her. She didn't look afraid or apprehensive at all. Rather, what came across to me was a sense of absolute trust. Melissa had looked at me like that, like she would put her life in my hands without hesitation, safe in the knowledge that I would never willingly hurt her. Her hair was very different, in color and style, and her skin was pale, like she didn't spend a lot of time outside. I stepped closer and tentatively raised a hand to her face. She didn't flinch or pull away. My hand cupped her cheek, and she closed her eyes, pressing her face into my gentle touch. Her features were softened by youth, but the shape of her face, the structure of her bones, was eerily familiar. "You do look like her," I said softly. "Sometimes when I look in the mirror, I see her face looking back at me." I felt her hands on my waist as she stepped close. Our faces were inches apart. "This must be difficult for you," She whispered. "I've lived with this my whole life. I've had time to deal with it." Seemingly of their own accord, my arms wrapped around her in a hug. She pressed herself against me, and I could feel that her heart was beating as rapidly as mine. "Through the years, I began to love being her." My face nestled against her neck, fitting perfectly. I breathed in deep. Her scent, my God, it was her scent! "I began to love you," She whispered into my ear. "I love you the way she loved you." My thoughts were muddled; like I had been drinking all day and her words were hypnotizing. The rational part of my mind, dazzled as it was; still held to the fact that this was not Melissa. The rest of me wanted her to be Melissa, needed her to be. "I'm so alone." My words fell out of my mouth like a sob. "You don't have to be alone," She said soothingly. "You deserve to be loved." I brought my head up and looked into her eyes, Melissa's eyes. Why had she used those specific words, those words that had floated into my mind not ten minutes ago? They were my words, and it seemed as though Melissa was speaking them. "Do I?" I asked. "Everyone deserves to be loved, but you especially." I thought of the stranger I saw when I looked in the mirror. "You haven't seen me since the accident. I'm not the same person I was before. I don't know who I am, but it's not the Charles you knew." She cupped my face in her hands. Her eyes seemed to penetrate my very soul, reading the truth that had been obscured from me for so long. "I see you, Charles. You are kind and gentle, caring and considerate, fiercely loyal and honorable. You are truthful and funny, wise and brave. Most of all, you are loving. You would selflessly give the last of yourself if the one you loved needed it." The way Kate was looking at me, the love and knowing in her eyes, made something click in my mind. Bubbling up from the depths, came feelings I thought were gone forever. I remembered the way my heart fluttered when Melissa smiled at me, even after fifteen years of marriage. I remembered how it felt to fully give myself to her, and how my greatest pleasure was seeing the pleasure I gave to her. I remembered the sense of unity, the self and the other made whole. I remembered love, pure and bright, untainted by the weight of the world. Melissa and I had given ourselves to each other and became something greater, one being in all ways, body, heart, mind, and soul. That is who I was, who I am, and who I will forever be. Now standing here with this woman in my arms, I felt that connection again. I felt the bond we had forged, stronger than the foundations of the Earth, stronger than the very fabric of space and time. Though I hadn't seen it for years, it had not dissolved, had not forsaken me. What were a few years compared to that kind of power? "Are you my Melissa?" A faint sense of doubt passed through her eyes. "I don't know. Yes? No? Neither?" She looked away from my eyes, confusion, and memory clouding her face. "Have you ever read about schizophrenics? My mother thought I was one because when I started writing in diaries, I didn't have just one. I had three, one for me, one for Melissa, and one for you. I wrote down everything, all your conversations, and all your emotions. It was mostly just you at this point, with a few precious dreams of your weekends at the cabin with Melissa. Mom brought me to more doctors than I can remember, and they all said that I wasn't schizophrenic, as I didn't have trouble being myself. Apart from my dreams, I was a normal, healthy little girl. They read my journals, determined that I was suffering from an advanced form of multiple personality disorder, and medicated me accordingly. They were stumped though, how a little girl could write with such detail and realism." She looked down and fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. I watched how her fingers moved and the posture of her body. She moved like Melissa. "The drugs they gave me didn't do anything but make me feel like shit all the time. I didn't know where my dreams were coming from, but I had to believe that nothing was wrong with me because they felt so right. I enjoyed them and saw them as a gift or a blessing. As strange as it may seem, you were my best friend, and I went to sleep happy every night." She stopped fidgeting and looked at me. "When I was thirteen, I had a dream about that most special weekend at the cabin. It was several dreams actually. I experienced every single moment. I felt the bond Melissa made with you, and not just while I was dreaming. The following days, I buzzed with giddy excitement and cried from the sheer joy of it. It was then that I knew without a shred of doubt, that I wasn't ill." She said this last word with derision. "Nothing that felt that right and pure could be sickness. I stopped taking the medication that day. My waking mind cleared, and I knew joy like I hadn't imagined possible." She sighed. "I never knew for sure if what I experienced in my dreams was happening to real people, or if it was all just for me alone, and I didn't want to find out." She placed my hand on her chest and I could feel her heart pounding. "What I do know, is that as time went on and I grew older, I became more like Melissa. Her personality and insecurities, likes and dislikes, her thoughts and dreams, all merged with my own. When I was old enough to start dating, I went out with a lot of guys. It never worked out, and rarely even got close to physical intimacy, because none of them were you." Her chest was heaving as her heart beat even faster. "I couldn't find love, because I was already in love. I don't know if I am Melissa. I wasn't born as her, so maybe I'm not. But in every way that truly matters, I think that I am her." I read her eyes with the ease that I had been able to read Melissa's. Her love for me was evident, as was her passion and desire. No one but Melissa had ever looked at me the way she was now. Like Melissa's had, Kate's eyes also held insecurity, self-consciousness, and hurt. Kate said that she had dreamed about the accident for years now. Seeing it, feeling it play out over and over. The pain of my recollection of it was pushed aside by an immense surge of empathy and compassion. I only had to live through it once. I couldn't imagine having it waiting for me every night, to see and feel it in perfect clarity, untarnished by the fog of memory. My hand slid from her heart, and she shuddered involuntarily as it settled gently on the side of her neck, just below her jawline. At that moment, I didn't see Kate. I saw the girl I had fallen hopelessly in love with so many years ago, and the woman I had married. I saw my warrior queen, fierce and confident, but at the same time so gentle and insecure. I saw her soul, eternally bound to mine. I saw Melissa's inexhaustible sexual desire for me, roaring hot as a blast furnace, as mine did for her. I tilted her face up and kissed her. She moaned softly, as her lips opened and our tongues met. The kissing was slow and gentle, neither of us wanting to scare the other with our need for intimacy. We both gasped as our mouths parted. She held my face, and her touch, despite my three-day-old stubble, was soft and familiar. "Maybe we shouldn't,” She held a finger to my lips. "I need you and you need me," She whispered. Slowly, she pulled her tee shirt over her head and dropped it to the floor. Eyes locked with mine, she unzipped her pants, shimmied, and kicked them away when they fell to her ankles. She wore a matching set of light blue panties and a bra. They were pretty, lacy things that accentuated her toned body in a way that screamed sensuality. Without another word, she took my hand in hers and led me to my bed. Later, I watched Kate sleep peacefully in my arms. I reached to the bedside table, and turned out the light, plunging the room into total darkness. I turned back to Kate, who I could see in my mind's eye with crystal clarity. This girl, this woman, who was at the same time achingly familiar and disturbingly foreign, had arrived in my life at the head of a rampaging horde of swirling thoughts. Was it possible that Melissa's soul had somehow made its way to Kate, and led her to me? Amid our passion, as years of longing and desire burst forth from both of us, it felt like I was with Melissa, in every way I could perceive. She moved and kissed like her, smelled and tasted like her. She felt like her, outside and in, and even moaned and cried out like her. I felt like I could give in and accept it. I could acknowledge that this was, in fact, Melissa. We could continue our life together as if the real Melissa had never died. We could be happy, and grow old hand in hand. It was so tempting to lose myself to the idea. My heart ached for it. But something wasn't right. The whole idea seemed unnatural as if it had been manipulated by a higher power whose intent could not be known. This doubt had the feel of truth, jagged and persistent. I knew that I couldn't ignore it, that it would be an eternal festering mote, no matter how sweet a fantasy my life would seem. There was a riddle here that needed to be solved, that demanded to be solved. Above all the confusion and jumbled emotions, there was an overarching feeling that there was an answer just beyond my grasp. I knew that if I could reach it and see just a glimpse of what was beyond, if only for a split second, I would know the truth. I lay there in the dark, willing with every fiber of my being for the universe to give me an answer. The darkness seemed to acquiesce to my silent pleading. I fell through the dark, free of my bed, free of the Earth and reality, into a cozy warm sleeping bag. I spoke to Melissa as night became morning. "You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Bright as a star, the light of love flashed in her eyes, bathing all existence with its brilliance. "Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." Sandy blonde hair glowed like golden fire in an autumn sunbeam. "You're real," Melissa said as we embraced outside her apartment. We evaporated into smoke, wafting on a lazy breeze through the pines, and condensed again, lying in Melissa's bed. "Have you been that lonely?" I asked. "For as long as I can remember" Melissa flung herself into my arms. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" A small glass bottle was held out for me to smell. I leaned close and howled as I was sucked into the bottle, down, down, down, into the swirling, bubbling liquid. "We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." My howl became the biting wind, as cold as the water crashing its way through the rocks. The grayness of the sky seemed to leach all color and emotion from the world. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you." The wind rose, howling becoming screeching, becoming screaming, as tires slid, glass broke, and metal crumpled. "I love you. I love you. I love you..." A sudden silence as the flying glass became a sea of stars. "Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time..." The endless expanse of the cosmos loomed, comforting in its infinite possibility. "...and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" I stood alone in a bright sunlit clearing, within a cathedral of Red Pines. Above, a billion, billion suns twinkled in the vast dark. My mother hugged me. "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." Mother became Melissa, whispering my words back to me. "I'll find you in the next and keep loving you." Our sacred pine grove faded as her whisper echoed through infinity. "I'll find you in the next, in the next, in the next..." I floated alone. The self, the other, and the one were all gone. Joy and sadness were words without meaning. Light and dark had no definition. Space had no direction. Time held no sway. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 5 The Gales of November. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. "Hmm" Melissa said, her face still buried in the pillow. She shifted and turned her head, and I moved to her side with one arm and a leg still draped over so we could look into each other's eyes. "Wow. That was..." She sighed. "...Wonderful." I smiled and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." She squinted at me. "Are you sure I'm not dreaming, and you're just a figment of my imagination?" She said playfully, though I could tell there was something serious behind the question. "I'm real, and I'm right here, in your bed, and I love you." She searched my eyes for a moment, rolled onto her side, and pulled me in close, kissing me deeply. When we stopped kissing to catch our breath, she whispered. "It's our bed, and I love you too." We held each other in silence for a long while. I knew that she had something else to say, but I didn't push her. Eventually, she broke the silence. "Do you want pancakes? I want pancakes." Not exactly the soul-baring statement I was expecting, but now that she had said it, by damn I wanted pancakes. "I'll help." I had made pancakes exactly once before, and it wasn't a complete disaster, so I felt that my inclusion in the process wouldn't be too much of a hindrance. She got a distant look in her eye, then rolled onto her back, and covered her face with her hands with a groan. "I don't have any pancake mix." She peeked at me through her fingers and we both started laughing. I'm not sure why but we both found it hilarious but we roared with laughter. I playfully pushed her towards the side of the bed. "Well, get dressed. I'll take you out for breakfast." Still laughing, she got up and opened a dresser drawer. Stepping into a pair of light blue panties, she asked. "Are you getting dressed too, or are you going to go like that?" "I'm thinking about it." I quipped, eyes following her every movement. I loved watching her move. She had a litheness and grace to her. Cat-like? No, that's not quite right. Amazonian? Maybe, but that implies a stature and bulk that Melissa didn't have. She was fit, not body builder muscular, and she wasn't particularly tall, just shy of my own five foot ten. She was perfect, and my eyes couldn't get enough of her. Let's leave it at that. "You'll give the old ladies at Perkins quite a shock." She shot back, still laughing. With an exaggerated sigh, I rolled off the bed. "For the sake of the old ladies, fine, I'll get dressed." Chapter Sixteen. The plate clinked as Melissa set down her fork. "Ugh. I ate too much, but that really hit the spot." She had attacked her "tremendous twelve" meal with murderous intent. All that remained was a scrap of crust from a piece of toast, and some maple syrup residue on an otherwise clean plate. She had even swiped a strip of bacon off of my plate, an act that left fork marks on my brother's hands on several occasions. I looked at my plate, with its pile of hash browns and a third of a stack of pancakes remaining, and set down my fork. "I guess I didn't work up as much of an appetite as you, cause I'm stuffed too." Melissa looked at me with her special smile and mischievous eyes. "Well, you'll have to try harder next time." "I need to work out more." "I can help with that." She replied, and we both giggled, knowing the truth of it. "Let's start with a walk." We left the Perkins restaurant, and with Melissa navigating, we drove north out of Duluth on Hwy 61. We pulled off and parked where a little river crossed under the road and spilled through a steep set of rocky rapids to Lake Superior below. We hiked down a little trail, and she led me out onto one of the big rocks. The scenery was spectacular, and the water rushing past the rocks had a hypnotic quality. It hadn't snowed last night, but the wind was blowing hard off the lake, and the constant mist from the rapids gave the crisp early November air some real bite. We sat for a while without speaking. Just two people holding hands, taking in the scenery and the roar of the water. There was a Gordon Lightfoot song that had something about the gales of November, how did it go? "When I left home," Melissa began, just loud enough to hear. I turned and watched her, careful to hear what she was saying over the noise of the rapids. I had been hoping for, and dreading this moment, when she decided to get the details of her past out in the open. I resolved to not interrupt and to let her tell it at her own pace. "This was the first place I went." She continued. "I didn't know where to go. I didn't have anywhere to go." She sniffed. We were alone but had someone been watching, her running nose and the tears on her cheek might have been assumed to have been caused by the cold, but I knew differently. I could see the deep down hurt that was welling up, and my heart ached. I squeezed her hand, and let her talk. "Every night for two weeks, I'd leave school, then go up the hill to the mall and sit in the food court to do my homework. When the mall closed, I came here, and parked for the night right over there." She pointed up to the little parking lot where my truck was. "I'd wake up, scrape the snow and frost off the windows, and go to school. I didn't tell anyone because then I'd have to explain why I was sleeping in a car in February. I had friends, but not close friends, you know? Like, not the kind of friends that I could talk to about..." She trailed off and wiped her nose on her jacket sleeve. "I had been lucky, it hadn't been as cold as it should have been, but then one night it got very cold. When I left the mall, I knew if I spent the night here again, I could be in serious danger. So I went to the laundromat. There was never anyone in there in the middle of the night, so I sat at one of the tables and fell asleep. The owner woke me up a couple of hours later, yelling at me that I couldn't sleep there, so I got in my car and came back here." She had been looking at the water as she spoke, but now turned and looked at me. I saw the fear and shame these memories invoked. I wanted to say something, anything to comfort her, but I knew that I should let her say what she needed to say, so I let her continue. "When I went to sleep on the back seat, I didn't think I was going to ever wake up, and I was okay with that. I didn't care that I was going to die. Nobody cared, nobody would miss me. The world would be better off without one more stupid girl. Why bother going on?" She looked away from me, east towards the vast lake, and her face twisted up in anger. "You know, the worst thing, the worst part of all of it, is they made me feel like it was all my fault. They had me so twisted up, that I believed that I was the cause of everything that happened." She turned back to me, the anger fading, leaving just a profound sadness. I wiped the tears from her cheek, and she leaned her shoulder against me. "Did your parents tell you what happened?" My throat was dry, and I swallowed hard before replying. "They were vague." She gave a little smile that was like a sunbeam on a stormy day. "I asked your mom and dad not to tell anyone. You're so lucky to have them." She looked back to the lake and spoke quietly enough that if her face had not been right next to mine, I wouldn't have been able to hear her. "When I was fifteen, when I started looking more like a woman, and less like a little girl, my dad started abusing me. Mom, she was drunk more than she was sober. She knew, she had to know, and she didn't do anything." As the River roared in its ceaseless path to Lake Superior, and the cold wind whistled and rattled through the leafless trees, Melissa spoke of abuse and divorce, lost jobs and social status, the failing of the system to help a girl who was too scared to ask for help and the blame that was assigned for all of it. "So that night, I remember when the state trooper knocked on my window." She gave a brief mirthless huff. "I thought he was an angel, with the way his flashlight lit up the frost on the inside of the window. I thought I was dead, that it was all over. I felt relieved." She shook her head. "The next thing I remember was being in a hospital bed, wrapped in electric blankets, and seeing the sunrise through the window. That trooper was there. He had stayed with me, way past the end of his shift, just to make sure I was alright. Turns out, when they went to my parent's house to see what was going on, my dad was out of town, and my mom ended up getting arrested for assaulting an officer and having a bunch of heroin. That's why she went back to him. Not for me, but for the money to buy her drugs. The trooper persuaded me to reach out to my friends. He said that people can be capable of unexpected acts of kindness, and I decided to believe him. So I called Ashley. We had always gotten along pretty well, and her parents were always super nice to me. They let me stay with them, which was really awkward at first. I just couldn't believe that a family could be so, so perfect. It was like stepping into an old sitcom. Maybe there was a little trouble now and then, but everyone loved each other, and it all worked out in the end. It was surreal, but eventually, I started believing that it was how families should be. That it was right and good, and normal." She looked me in the eyes then, and I saw her love burning through the hurt. "I didn't think that I would ever have that. I thought that there was no way I could ever open up and let someone love me, to be me, to be normal. Who could want me? Then your parents invited me back to the cabin, and I grasped onto a foolish hope that maybe you could. Ever since it's just been, It just doesn't seem real. Charles, I know you love me, but I'm still so afraid." I silenced her with a quick kiss on the lips. I held her cold, rosy cheeks in my hands and looked her in the eyes. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Fresh tears streamed down her face, not tears of remembered pain, but tears of joyful love. She threw her arms around me and we held each other tight. Overhead, a hawk called, adding its little part to the scene of wind, water, and young lovers. Chapter Seventeen. Getting in my truck and leaving Duluth that evening was the hardest thing I had ever done. The only thing that gave me the strength to leave was the knowledge that it was only temporary. Soon, very soon, I would never have to leave her again. When I got home, Mom was at the kitchen table reading a newspaper. She greeted me with a smile. I had to be very careful with how I was going to handle this conversation. I didn't want to lie to my mom, but I also didn't want to tell her the whole truth. "How was your weekend? I didn't get a call from the cops, so it couldn't have been too exciting." "I was the cop! We went to a Halloween party dressed as the Village People." "Fun!" Mom exclaimed, giving me a beaming smile. "Yeah, and something else happened. Do you know how I can get my employee discount at any store? Well, we stopped at one of the stores in Duluth, and I ended up talking with the yard manager. They've been having trouble finding someone competent to drive a forklift, and if I transferred up there, they'd give me a raise and make me an assistant manager. He said I could start working up there in two weeks." All of these individual facts were technically true, but it still felt like lying. "Good for you! It's great to have in-demand skills. That's a long way to drive though." "Yeah, it would be like, five hours of driving every day." "Did you look into getting an apartment up there?" Mom folded up the newspaper and gave me her undivided attention. "After the school year starts, there's literally nothing cheap available." "Where would you stay then?" She asked, looking concerned. "Well, on the way home, I was thinking about who I know that lives up there. Rob lives in a dorm, so I couldn't get away with staying there long-term. But then I remembered that Melissa lives in Duluth, I could maybe call her and see if she wants a roommate." Okay, this last bit was a lie. I didn't feel good about it, but it had to be done. "Our Melissa? Have you called her yet?" "Not yet. I'm pretty sure I have her number in my phone." "You should figure this out sooner rather than later." She looked at the clock. "It's not too late, give her a call now." I made a show of finding Melissa's number as if I hadn't memorized it weeks ago. Melissa and I had rehearsed this moment. I had the volume on my phone turned way up, so my mom was sure to hear Melissa's side of the conversation too. "Hello?" Melissa's angelic voice asked after three rings. "Hi Melissa, it's Charles." "Charles! It's good to hear from you! What's up?" "Well, I'm going to be transferring up there for work, and I was wondering if you would mind having me as a roommate until I found a place of my own." Another necessary lie. "Yeah, I guess that would be okay. You're not going to find anywhere else to stay until the end of the school year. Even then, I was lucky to get this place, this spring." "So, you're okay with me staying with you?" "Yeah, it'll be fun. Like staying at the cabin, but I don't think my landlord would approve of campfires." "I'll pay half the rent, and utilities, and everything." "Naturally," Melissa said. "I was going to ask one of my friends if they wanted to move in. Only paying half the rent will make saving for school a lot easier." "Cool. So, I guess I'll give you a call tomorrow, and we can figure out the details?" "Yeah, okay." "I'm talking with my mom right now, so I should probably let you go." "Hi Mom!" Melissa yelled. "Hi, Melissa," Mom replied, loud enough to be sure that the phone picked it up. "Talk to you tomorrow, bye!" Melissa said, much quieter this time. "Bye." I had to be very careful not to reflexively say I love you. I put my phone away and noticed that my mom was studying me with a funny little smile on her face. Then in the most casual tone, she asked. "So, does she love you as much as you love her?" My heart nearly stopped. I couldn't respond. "That was a lovely charade. Unnecessary, but lovely." I couldn't speak. My brain frantically searched for words but found only shocked silence. "Oh, honey." She began, in a soothing motherly voice. "You're my baby. Did you think I wouldn't know? It was plain to see at the cabin that you two are in love. You spent the weekend with her?" I forced myself to reply. "Yes," I said, fearing that it was all over. I felt like crying. "Good," Mom said simply. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Mom knew about me and Melissa, and she was... Happy for me? "So, you're not mad about us?" "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." My tears came then, flowing hard as I released all my pent-up fears and anxiety. Mom held me as I cried on her shoulder. She gently rubbed my back like she used to do when I was a kid. When my crying subsided, she held my shoulders at arm's length. "Now, tell me about her." I did. In the conversation that followed, I was more honest and open about my feelings than I could remember being to anyone other than Melissa. I explained how we knew what each other was thinking or feeling, just by looking into each other's eyes. I told her how I wanted to improve myself, to be a better person for Melissa. And, looking back on it with a touch of horror, I did my best to explain the connection I felt with Melissa when we made love. Throughout it all, my mother was nothing but caring and understanding. After all the fear of this moment, it was surreal. It felt so good, so liberating to tell her how I felt about Melissa. When I was done, I asked Mom. "Does Dad know?" "Oh, I doubt he picked up on it." "Are you going to tell him?" Of all the people in the family, I was sure that Dad would be the least likely to accept. He had always been very traditional. Kind and gentle, but with a very strict moral compass. "Of course. He's my husband. The way you feel about Melissa, I feel about him." She hugged me again. "Don't be ashamed. Love her with all your heart, and everything else will work itself out." She kissed me on the cheek and told me that she loved me. I told her that I loved her too, and said goodnight. I went to my bedroom, shut the door, and called Melissa. "What's up?" She answered. "I didn't think I'd hear from you until tomorrow." Deciding to just be direct about it, I said. "My mother has officially given us her blessing." The line was silent as Melissa processed this. When she spoke, I could tell that she was crying. "How did she find out?" She asked. I recounted the whole conversation. "See? I told you your mom was the best." "She really is." "So, what now?" She asked, with a bit of anxiety. "She said that she had to tell everyone because it's better to have it out in the open than have to keep lying to the family. I agreed." After a short pause, Melissa said. "Me too." As it turns out, my family's reaction was both better than I had feared and worse than I had hoped. My parents had called a family meeting and all of my immediate family, and their spouses, showed up. There were those like my mom, and my brother Mark, who were supportive and genuinely happy for me. On the other end of things, there were people like my second older brother, Stephen, and his wife, who were disgusted and called me a pervert. Most were somewhere in the middle, either not understanding and being polite about it, or just ambivalent to the whole issue. Then there was my dad. He just sat there the whole time, with a frown on his face, and never spoke a word. I couldn't tell if he was ashamed, or angry, or what, and it tore me up inside. He had never in his life been shy about voicing his opinion. After my mom, he was who I needed acceptance from the most. I desperately wanted him to say something, anything, but he never did. His silence cut deeper than any insult or accusation ever could. At the beginning, and with prompting from my mom, I had stood before everyone, confessing Melissa's and my love for each other, and that I was moving out to live with her in Duluth. After the initial shock and spectrum of reactions, I sat down and answered questions. Now, not being able to bear my father's silence any longer, I stood again, interrupting several side conversations. I addressed the whole group, but my words were meant for my father more than anyone. "Melissa and I truly love each other. Nothing you do or say can change it. Accept it, accept us, or don't. I don't care." Dad didn't react, didn't even look me in the eyes. I rushed to my room and locked the door. I curled up on my bed and cried, harder than I could remember ever crying before. The stress of the family meeting and my dad's non-reaction had utterly destroyed me. I held a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my uncontrollable sobs, and to hide my face from the world. "What if they're right about you?" A part of my mind asked. "What if you're just a sicko. That's what they all think." "No! I really do love her!" Another part of my mind answered. "What kind of weirdo falls in love with his cousin? What kind of deviant fucks someone in his own family?" "No! Our love is pure and perfect!" "Yeah, perfect. The perfect fantasy of a clinically twisted pervert! You're just taking advantage of a poor broken girl." "No..." I moaned aloud, holding my head in my hands. Sometime after, someone knocked lightly on my bedroom door. I ignored it, lost as I was in terrible contradictory thoughts. The knock came again, and I heard my mom's voice. "Charles, honey. Can I come in?" I didn't respond, knowing that right then I couldn't bear to face anyone, even my mother. "Oh, my baby." She said through the door. "All I want is for you to be happy. Follow your heart, everything will work out. I love you." Her words quieted the thoughts whirling through my mind, and though my sobs faded, the tears continued to flow. I was exhausted, physically and emotionally. I closed my eyes and imagined Melissa lying next to me. I thought about how if she were here, she would comfort me, and wipe the tears from my face. I could see her so clearly in my mind, see how her icy blue eyes would pour her inexhaustible love into me. Soon, my tears stopped flowing, and I regained a sense of peace. I felt awful for doubting myself, for doubting Melissa, if even for a moment. Our love is right. It is pure and perfect. She made me complete, as I made her complete. I drifted off to sleep, with a smile on my face, thinking about Melissa, and dreaming about the future. Chapter Eighteen. Charles copes with changes, but the biggest is yet to happen. The armrests of the padded chair where I was seated were a little too high to be comfortable, so I kept my hands folded in my lap. I gazed at the paintings of calm rural scenes hung on the walls of the spacious office. I wondered absently if they were real places or just the artist's impression of idyllic country life. I glanced at the woman in the matching chair positioned across from me. She was patiently waiting for me to continue my story, with an encouraging expression on her face. "I moved my things into Melissa's apartment a few days later and spent the night with her a couple of times when I had the day off. After the two weeks were up, I started work at the Duluth store and lived with her from then on. I think the only word to describe the years that followed is heavenly. I wouldn't have changed a single thing." "Tell me more about how your family reacted," said the woman, Dr. Clarke. "Did your father and brother ever come around?" "Dad? Yeah, he just needed a little time to process it. After that, he was as good with it as Mom was. The thing with him was, years before, before anyone knew what had been going on with Melissa's dad, he'd known that something was wrong. I'm not sure how, but he knew. After Melissa left home, he would call and check in on her. He paid to have her car fixed and even paid the deposit on her apartment. He always went out of his way to make her feel like she had people that cared. I think he loved her as if she were his own daughter, so the whole thing with the two of us was kind of a shock. When Melissa and I went to my parent's place for Thanksgiving, later that month; and he saw firsthand how happy she was, it wasn't an issue." "And your brother, Stephen?" Dr. Clarke prompted. "That same Thanksgiving, I ended up knocking him down with a punch to the face. He said that Melissa's family were all degenerates and that Melissa was just bringing that degeneracy to our family now. That was the last time I ever saw him." I forced my clenched fists to relax and laid my palms flat on my thighs. "Have you ever thought about reaching out to him? People can change a lot in twenty-four years." "No," I said firmly. "It was his choice to ostracize himself from our family, and I want nothing to do with someone capable of being so deliberately malicious. He knew that she was just beginning to heal the trauma that had been done to her; and had said what he did, specifically to hurt her. Someone capable of doing that will always be capable of doing it." "You might be surprised by how much people can change," She said, as she scribbled a few lines in her notepad. "Maybe," I said, brows furrowing. Those words had made their way into Melissa's nightmares. My fists clenched again, as I remembered all the times I was awoken in the middle of the night by her sobs. I remembered how helpless I felt, being able to do nothing but console her; and hold her until she fell back asleep. My knuckles were white, and my fists trembled slightly. I saw Dr. Clarke glance down at my hands, but she did not indicate what she was thinking. Therapists must make superb poker players. "Some things just can't be forgiven," I said quietly, forcing my hands to relax. "Again, you might be surprised. We can talk more about that next week." She set aside her notepad and glanced up at the clock on the wall behind me. "Now close your eyes, and concentrate on your breathing. Take a slow deep breath, imagining all your negative emotions as a tangible thing. Now breathe out slowly as all those emotions evaporate and exit your body like smoke. Again, deep inhale, and out. Good. Feel your mind become still as your breath carries away the pain. Once more, in, and out. Good." For some reason, this technique worked for me. If left alone, my thoughts naturally gravitated to the bad memories, and each one brought two more with it until I became overwhelmed. I would become mentally gridlocked to the point of not being able to function in everyday life. "When I say the word joy, what is the first thing that pops into your mind?" My eyes were still closed, and I smiled. "Melissa's face when she first saw me that October weekend reunion, at the cabin." "Good. Keep up your breathing exercise. All the pain is gone, only the joy remains. Describe the scene for me. What else do you see? What do you smell and hear?" A single tear rolled down my cheek. I'm not sure why I started to cry, whether it was joy in the image of her, so happy and full of promise for the future, or sorrow because that future is gone. I would never again see her smile. "Sunbeams cut down through the trees, lighting up smoke drifting from the fire pit. She passes through one, and her hair glows like golden fire. I smell the white pines, strong in the soft breeze, and the smell of burning oak. A loon call echoes up from the lake, and all around the cabin yard, there is the quiet burble of conversations and laughter." I wiped the tears from my face with a flannel shirt sleeve and looked away from Dr. Clarke. I still felt embarrassed to cry in front of another person. "That sounds lovely. Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." She glanced at the clock again and stood. I stood as well, taking a tissue from the box on the coffee table to dry my eyes. She walked me to her office door. "Thank you for sharing today, Charles. I think you are doing very well." As she opened the door, she asked. "Have you gone to the aromatherapy shop we talked about last week?" "No," I said dejectedly. "I was going to, but..." I had meant to go, but sometimes certain things were just impossible to make myself do. Going into an unfamiliar place and talking to a stranger was one of those things. Sometimes I could, sometimes I couldn't. This hadn't been a particularly good week, and the thought of talking to someone new, someone who would ask questions about why I was there, questions that would bring up painful memories, was simply unthinkable. Yesterday, I had made it all the way to my car and had the key in the ignition, but then I just sat there, unable to make myself go through with it. "That's ok." Said Dr. Clarke. I knew she knew why I didn't go, and I had gotten to the point where I felt safe sharing my feelings with her, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of shame. "Addy is very good at what she does, and she has helped many of my clients. She's a friend." I nodded and started moving through the doorway. Ending conversations always seemed so awkward. I never knew what to say. "Thank you for being so open today, Charles. See you again next week." She was looking at my eyes, and I met her gaze briefly before looking away. In recent years, I had become very uncomfortable making anything more than the briefest of eye contact with people, especially women, so I was usually at a huge disadvantage when it came to reading people's motivations and emotions. In that brief glimpse though, I caught the impression of empathy and a real desire to help. It felt really good to know that someone cared. I gave her a genuine smile and left. I left her office with the intention of going directly to the shop she had recommended, but by the time I was in my car, I just... couldn't. This is what my life had become. I could go from being on the verge of drowning in a sea of sorrow to feeling positive and optimistic in an instant, then back just as fast. But mostly, it was what I called 'the gray'. I am self-aware enough to understand how it began. Instead of dealing with certain traumatic events, my brain decided that it was easier and far less painful, just to push them aside. The problem is, that those things don't just go away. No matter how hard you push them down, they keep bubbling back up, and you end up pushing everything away in the effort. Then one day you realize that living in the gray was the only way to survive because every little bit of emotion, good or bad, could open the gates and let all the pain come rushing in. I had pushed everything and everyone aside for the sake of self-preservation, and it was killing me. I knew I needed help. I knew that the person I was, wasn't really me. The problem was, I had been in the gray so long, that I couldn't remember how it was before, not really. I knew that I had been happy once, that I had hopes and dreams. But that was all gone, lost in the gray. Chapter Nineteen. The next day turned out to be one of the good ones. I was able to get myself out of bed, dressed, and in the car. I decided that I would finally make it to this aromatherapy shop Dr. Clarke wanted me to go to. I turned the key in the ignition, and my geriatric Honda Civic purred to life. I quickly released the emergency brake and shifted into reverse. I backed out of my parking spot with a sigh. There, I did it. The hard part was over, and now that I had started the task, it would be easier to go through with it. Don't ask me why that makes sense, I wouldn't know how to even start explaining. I enjoyed my drive across town. It was a beautiful day in Duluth. Down near Lake Superior, it was a little breezy and a comfortable 65 degrees, perfect for driving with the windows down. Climbing the hill on 194, the farther I got away from the lake, the hotter it got. By the time I got to the shop, it was nearly 80 degrees, and I had begun to sweat. A typical July day in the Twin Ports. I've always said, that this was one of the things I loved most about living in Duluth. It could be hot as hell up on top of the hill, but if the wind was right, it was always cool near the lake. I shut the car off and set the E brake. I wiped a bit of sweat off my brow, and it occurred to me that I was wearing the same clothes I wore yesterday and that I hadn't showered. Hit with a sudden wave of shame and embarrassment about meeting someone new in this state, I almost just left to go back home. With an effort of willpower, I opened the car door and stepped out. Task begun. I walked in and was greeted by a smiling older lady that I assumed was Addy. "Hi, um, Dr. Clarke sent me." Addy's smile widened. "Oh, come in, come in. I'm Addy." "I'm Charles," I replied, meeting her eyes for the briefest moment. "Pleased to meet you, Charles. How is Rose doing these days?" Dr. Clarke's first name was Virginia. She had grown up in Virginia, Minnesota, and I think she was still annoyed by her unimaginative parents, because she liked to use her middle name, Rose. I almost exclusively used 'Dr. Clarke' when speaking with or about her. "I've been seeing her for a couple of months now. She's nice." I never seemed to know how to answer questions like that. I grimaced inwardly at my awkwardness. "She's a sweetheart, and good at her job. I saw her for years." She led me over to a glass counter filled with hundreds of small labeled bottles. "So, are we looking for something to help you relax?" "Something to help me remember." I paused briefly, trying to find the right words. "Well, remembering isn't the issue." I felt a rush of awkwardness and a little bit of embarrassment in talking about something so personal with a stranger. My cheeks flushed, and I looked at the bottles in the case to ensure I didn't accidentally make eye contact. "I want to be able to focus on just the one thing." "Tell me about it." I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. "There's smoke from the campfire, mostly oak. Maybe a tiny bit of something acrid, like someone had thrown a plastic plate in the fire." As I spoke, I could hear Addy selecting a few bottles from a rack within the display case. "Pine trees. Even with the smoke, the pines smell strong." "Spruce?" Addy asked politely. "No, White Pine. The needles and sap are everywhere." "Anything else?" I took another deep breath but didn't reply. "Sometimes there's things around us that have a scent, but we're either too used to it, or its faint enough that we don't remember without smelling it. What else was there? Is this a campground?" Addy asked in what I recognized as being in a deliberately unobtrusive way. "It's a cabin," I replied, searching the mental image for things that may have a scent. "It's an old log cabin, surrounded by white pines. There's a log pile. My brother had been using the chainsaw earlier. My truck is parked in the driveway, it smells like gas because the tank leaks a little bit. Someone had mowed the little patch of grass in front of the cabin." "Is there anyone there, wearing perfume or aftershave?" I nodded my head in the affirmative. Addy gave me time to answer. "She..." I struggled to find words to describe Melissa's scent. How do you describe such a thing to someone? How do you describe a sunset to a blind person, or describe to a deaf person the emotions evoked by the Moonlight Sonata? She smelled like love, and I still smell her on the clothes I keep in her dresser. "You know how strawberry plants don't smell like strawberry? Not like the fake strawberry candy scent?" Of course, she did, but I went on. "A strawberry blossom. Delicate, faint, with just the promise of sweetness." "She was someone special," Addy said, in more of a statement than a question. "I ended up marrying her. She;" A tear rolled down my cheek. "Nine years ago;" I just couldn't force the words out of my mouth. I could tell Addy the exact date and time. I could tell her that we had just gone to see The Martian in the movie theater and that the night was clear and cool after the late August thunderstorm earlier that afternoon. I could tell her what song was playing on the radio. I could tell her the look on Melissa's face when the headlights crossed through the median in front of us. What I couldn't say, was physically unable to, was that nine years ago, Melissa died. "It's okay, dear," Addy said. She had a grandmotherly voice, full of kindness and understanding. For the briefest of moments, the power of that gentle voice made me believe that yes, everything would be okay. "Give me a few minutes, and I'll have something for you to try." I nodded and wandered away from the counter, absently browsing the candles and incense as I tried to compose myself. As I looked through the shop it occurred to me how posh the place seemed. High-dollar products are meant to be sold to people who have the luxury of ignoring price tags. I did not have that luxury. I felt anxiety and a general shame of the complete fuck up I had become. If this costs more than about forty dollars, I wouldn't be able to afford groceries this week. "Charles, it's ready," Addy called from the other side of the store. I walked over and closed my eyes as she extended a small glass bottle filled with clear liquid. I breathed deeply and conjured the scene in my mind. The scent of Addy's mixture hit me like a lightning bolt. It was like reading a book in the dark, and then someone turned on the lights. Everything came into sharp focus like I was there. The smoke, the pines, and, My breath caught in my throat. Buried deep within the mix there was something light, something so tenuous you hardly knew it was there. It was Melissa. In my mind, she threw herself into my arms, and I could smell her. I could smell her. "How?" I asked, looking her in the eyes for the first time since my initial glance. Addy smiled warmly, and I could see genuine care in her face, not just the politeness of a shop owner to a customer. "If she had been wearing perfume, it would have been harder. We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front." Dr. Clarke was right, Addy was good. "Your idea about the strawberry flowers was good. They're very faint and don't smell like much at all, definitely not strawberries. But when you know that you have strawberry flowers, and you smell them, your brain brings up the memory of strawberries. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." Addy put a rubber stopper in the bottle and carefully placed the bottle in a velvet pouch with her shop's logo on it. She held it out for me to take. A tear dripped off my jaw, and I quickly wiped my face on a sleeve. "How much?" I started to ask, again acutely aware of my wrinkled clothes, my general lack of personal hygiene, and the depressingly small balance of my bank account. Addy cut me off with a raised hand. "Rose is a friend of mine, and any friend of hers is also a friend of mine." She pushed the velvet bag into my hands. "No, I can't;" Addy stopped me again. "Most of my clients just want something that smells nice in their bathroom, or to cover the smell of weed. I'm perfectly happy to take their money." She placed her hands on mine, still clutching the velvet bag. "It's very rare that I get to help someone. Take it as a gift, with my thanks." I was speechless, and fresh tears rolled down my face. I couldn't remember the last time someone was so altruistically kind to me. "Thank you." Was all I could say. To be continued in part 6. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 4 Costumes and characters. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. We sat on the couch, as she didn't have a table we could both sit at and ate hungrily. We had both worked up quite an appetite. When we had finished eating, Melissa leaned over the back of the couch, and set our empty plates on the island counter, then cuddled up against me. "That hit the spot." She said with a sigh. "There's been a lot of that recently." Melissa giggled. "Yeah, there has, hasn't there?" We sat in silence for quite a while, just enjoying being near each other. Finally, Melissa sat up and said. "Come on, I'll show you our costumes." I followed her back to her bedroom, and she started pulling things out of a big paper bag next to her dresser. "This is yours." She said, handing me a blue police shirt and hat. "And the final touches, handcuffs, and a mustache." She handed me a pair of fuzzy pink novelty handcuffs and a fake mustache that looked like it was straight out of a seventies porn video. I laughed. "That's awesome. So I'm the cop, are you my prisoner?" "As much fun as that could be, no." Then she took her costume out of the bag. It consisted of a small light brown halter top with all kinds of colorful beads sewn onto it, a matching skirt that looked very short, and a feathered headdress. "We're the Village People?" I asked. Melissa nodded with a slightly uncertain smile. "Do you like it?" "I love it. What are Ashley and James going as?" "Ashley is the cowboy, and James is the soldier." She held up the halter top for me to see. "Ashley made this." The beadwork was pretty amazing. As I looked it over, I couldn't help but notice that Melissa still had an uncertain look on her face. "Do you... not like it?" I asked. "It's beautiful! It's just, Well, I should put it on and show you." She put a hand over my eyes. "Close your eyes, and when I tell you to open them, pretend that you aren't my lover, and I just showed up to the party. Okay?" I nodded and closed my eyes. Naturally, thoughts of what Melissa was going to look like in the outfit began to bubble in my imagination. Then the truth of it dawned on me. When I arrived at the cabin two weeks ago; and she greeted me in a dress, which I was now certain that she had worn for the sole purpose of enticing me and me alone. I have never seen her wear anything in public that wasn't baggy or loose-fitting, and not anything nearly as revealing as I imagined this costume was going to be. I knew that I had to be very careful in how I reacted. "Remember, you don't know me." Melissa reminded me. Her voice sounded like she was at the other end of the room. "Okay. Open your eyes." I did and said the first thing that came to my mind. "Wow." I looked her up and down. The halter top was cut fairly low, giving a glimpse of the inner curves of her tits. It covered her chest down to just above her navel, leaving a lot of skin on her belly, sides, and back, bare. The skirt was very short, barely covering more of her legs than my boxer briefs covered mine. The waistline sat low, leaving more skin exposed. Her long muscular legs and her toned arms were also completely bare. As much as I was struck by how stunningly sexy she looked, I could see how anxious she was about the prospect of revealing so much skin. While keeping my eyes on her, I turned my head like I was talking to someone next to me. "Who is that?" Turning my head to the other side I answered my question. "That's Melissa." Back to the other side. "Wow, she is gorgeous." My antics made Melissa giggle. "Who is she here with?" "I don't know him. Must be from out of town." "Lucky bastard." Melissa laughed, and I stepped across the small room to her, happy to have at least temporarily eased her tension. When she spoke, her smile was still strained. "It's not too much, I mean, not enough, is it?" She asked, tugging down slightly on the hem of the skirt. "It's more than a bikini." "I don't own a bikini." She said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "It's not; I mean; I;" She was struggling to get the right words out for what she wanted to say. I sat on the bed next to her. "It's not too... slutty, is it?" She asked, staring at the floor. Gently, I put a hand on her cheek and turned her head towards me. "No. The costume isn't what makes some girls seem slutty, it's how they act while wearing the costume, and that's just not who you are." "I don't know how other girls can do it. They all seem so comfortable in their skin. I've never been, except with you." "Melissa, you are beautiful. There's no shame in letting people see that." I said, keeping my hand on her cheek, and maintaining eye contact. She stretched her legs out in front of her, her flexed muscles clearly defined. "I look like I could have been Brigitte Nielsen's stunt double in Red Sonja." I laughed. "You say that like it's a bad thing. She was a goddess." This got a smile from her. "I think you're biased." "Yes, I am. But that doesn't mean I'm wrong." She still didn't seem convinced. "You should be proud of your body. It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. Do you like wearing it?" "Yes." She said softly, then added. "It feels really good." "You look amazing." "Everybody is going to be staring at me all night. I don't know if I can take that." She was probably right about everybody staring at her. Every guy there is going to want her and be jealous of me. Every girl is going to know that she is more beautiful than they are and be jealous of her. "It's Halloween, so pretend to be someone else. Be a girl who doesn't give a fuck about what other people think about her because she's confident in who she is. Be a girl that loves the attention, because she knows that every look is a compliment about her stunning beauty." I wasn't sure if I was saying the right things or not. She still didn't look very confident, but I could tell that she understood my intent. "I'll try." She gave me a quick kiss. "Maybe you'll find out that you like the attention, and won't have to pretend anymore." "Maybe." She smiled shyly. "I think I have to wear different panties though. I wanted to wear the red one for you but..." She stood and faced away from me, and I looked with admiration at the backs of her long, sexy legs. Then she bent over at the waist, and the short length of the skirt was pulled up, leaving nearly her entire bare ass exposed. I could see the thin satin strap of her thong running between her ass cheeks. I stood and put my hands on her ass, squeezing it. She stood upright, but I kept her from turning around. I pressed myself against her, arms around her waist, pulling her ass against the bulge in my pants. "Keep the red one on," I whispered into her ear. "It's not too much? I feel like I'm going to be showing my bare ass to everybody." "Maybe... just don't bend over like that when anyone other than me can see it." Melissa giggled cautiously. "Okay. But if I'm wearing this, then you can't stand behind me to hide that bulge the whole time. If people are going to see me, they're going to see you too." I laughed. "Deal. I can guarantee that I'm going to be hard as a rock all night." Then having an idea, I pulled away, undid my pants, and reached down inside. Melissa watched me with an amused smile. I rearranged myself so that, instead of being tucked down under between my legs, my very erect cock sat pointing down along my left leg. I fastened my pants, and with how tight they fit, the outline of my cock was clearly visible. "That's fair." Then she said mischievously. "Maybe next year you can be the cowboy, and I'll have you wear ass-less chaps. That's it, just ass-less chaps." We both laughed, and I pulled her into my arms, hugging her warmly. "I love you." "I love you." She replied. "If it gets too uncomfortable, we'll leave," I said softly. "It doesn't matter what we do, as long as we are together." I felt her nod in agreement. After a pause, she said. "Speaking of what to do, the party doesn't start for, like, six hours." "How about renting a movie, and just relaxing?" "Okay." She said, chuckling. "But I am not wearing this to the video store." We wondered the isles of the Blockbuster down the street from Melissa's apartment, indecisive on what we wanted to watch. We had both changed into comfortable jeans, but Melissa still wore the beaded halter top, albeit underneath a long padded wool coat. None of the new releases had sparked much interest, and we eventually found our way to the 'sci-fi and fantasy' section. After a few minutes, a title caught my eye. I grabbed the box off the shelf and handed it to Melissa. "Nice." She said, grinning. Ten minutes later, the opening credits began, and as Arnold Schwarzenegger rode across a mountain valley to an Ennio Morricone score, we cuddled together on Melissa's couch to watch Red Sonja. We barely spoke during the movie, both content with being close to each other and enjoying the show. At one point, as I watched her rapt attention to a sword fight, I felt a familiar feeling of awe. Melissa was my perfect woman. There wasn't a single thing about her that I would change. Well, her insecurities and self-confidence aside, but I'm working on those. The final scene played out, and the end credits rolled to more of Morricone's beautiful score. Melissa turned in my arms, facing me. "I love that movie." She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. "And you're right, Brigitte Nielsen is a goddess." "So, what do you want to do now?" I asked suggestively. Melissa's eyes blazed with fiery passion. "What do you think I want to do?" Recalling the dialog from the final scene of the movie, I said in my best Arnold voice. "I make it a rule, never to take a woman unless she can beat me in a fair fight." Melissa grinned and continued with Brigitte Nielsen's line. "That's a challenge I might think about someday." "What about right now?" "Why not?" When Melissa said the last line of the movie, I grabbed her by the shoulders and wrestled her onto her back. In response, she twisted around and, surprising me with her strength, flipped our positions. She straddled me, pinning me face up on the couch. I have to say, after watching that particular movie, this roughhousing was hot. I could tell that Melissa thought so too. She leaned down and we kissed deeply. I looked into her blazing blue eyes. "My warrior queen will have what she demands." "Get naked. Now." She said gently, but in a tone that made it sound like a command. She inched forward, straddling higher up my chest, and giving me room to get my pants off. As I struggled to accomplish that as quickly as I could, I watched as she seductively removed her halter top. Pants and underwear off, I reached up and grasped her tits, rubbing her nipples with my thumbs. She closed her eyes and moaned quietly. Melissa slid back to straddling my hips, and tugged at my shirt, helping me get it off without having to fully sit up. Then she leaned way back between my legs, lifting her legs into the air and towards her chest as she laid her back on the couch. I got a marvelous view as she pulled her pants off, taking the red thong with them. She came back forward to straddle me again, and I began to sit up to meet her, but she put her hands on my chest, gently pushing me back down. She leaned over me, kissing me briefly on the lips, then sensually made a trail of kisses down my neck, chest, and belly. She knelt between my legs, spreading them apart. I sighed as she moved her hands up my inner thighs and caressed the freshly shaved skin around my balls. She brought her face close to my cock, and looked up at me, meeting my eyes. She pursed her lips, blew softly on my bare genitals, and smiled as I shivered. Maintaining eye contact, she grasped my cock, and lowered her mouth upon it. I gasped in pleasure as she took me in. I could see in her eyes that my reaction fueled her desire to pleasure me. I couldn't have looked away if I wanted to. There was a fierceness in her eyes that I found to be absolutely captivating. She sucked hungrily and worked her tongue on me, seemingly intent on making me cum as fast as she could. My body complied, and I was very near to cumming much quicker than I wanted. Melissa redoubled her efforts, massaging my balls as she sucked harder. Her eyes seemed to scream "Cum for me! Cum for your warrior queen!" My hips bucked as I came suddenly, and I felt her hum in satisfaction as I filled her mouth with my seed. Melissa milked my cock for the last few drops of my cum, still holding my eyes with hers. She took me out of her mouth, and I saw her swallow. She leaned down over me with a satisfied smile. "That one was all mine." She purred, before kissing me. I was still amazed at how quickly she had made me cum, and held her tight as we kissed. She still had this new fierceness in her eyes when she pulled away slightly. "Now it's my turn." She moved up, straddling my face. As she lowered herself onto my awaiting mouth, she rested her chest over the couch's armrest. Melissa moaned loudly as I closed my mouth over her and my tongue began to explore. I loved the taste of her and loved how her body responded to my attention. She pressed herself down onto me, and I had to push up against her with my hands to keep her from smothering me. My hands pushed against her where the backs of her thighs met her ass, just on either side of her pussy. Her moans got louder when I pushed my hands to the sides, spreading her pussy open. My tongue attacked her with renewed vigor, and her body complied with my urgent desire to make her cum as quickly as she had made me. Her juices gushed into my mouth, and I swallowed greedily. "Yes!" She exclaimed as she tensed, right on the edge of climax. I pressed my tongue broadly over her clit, and with quick circular motions, pushed her over the edge. As she tensed and spasmed uncontrollably, I left her overly sensitive clit alone and eased down the intensity with which I ate her. She pulled herself off of me, and moved back down into my arms, straddling my waist once again. Our mouths met, and we kissed deeply, with Melissa still twitching occasionally. We stopped to catch our breath and Melissa said. "Tasting myself on you is hot." I nodded in agreement and licked a bit of saliva off of her lips. She smiled and licked my chin, which was still soaking wet from eating her. "Did I satisfy my warrior queen to her liking?" I asked, deciding to continue our Red Sonja-inspired role play. "Oh yes," She replied with a feral grin. "You did very well. But you should know by now, that I always need more." Our eyes locked, and she reached down, finding my cock. She raised her hips slightly and lowered herself down onto me. I groaned in pleasure as I felt her silky warmth envelop me. She kissed me briefly, then sat up. She smiled down at me and wiggled her hips. When I tried to sit up, she gently, but firmly pushed me back down flat. Sensing that she wanted to be in total control, I put my hands behind my head. She gyrated her hips slowly, and I stared up at her, marveling at how unbelievably sexy she looked. She arched her back towards me, drawing me out of her, then sank onto me again as she transitioned to arching her back away from me. Like the rhythmic crashing of waves, her body undulated in a fluid motion that started with her shoulders and ended with her hips. Each sensual motion pulled me out of her, then brought me deeply back inside. I watched in awe, as she writhed on top of me. "You are a goddess!" I managed to say between gasped breaths. When she arched her back towards me, her flawless skin pulled tight, and I could see her abdominal muscles and the outline of her ribs. Her pale pink nipples were erect on her perfect tits. She brought her hands to her tits and squeezed them sensually as she continued to fuck me. I could see by the gleam in her eyes that she was enjoying giving me this show, maybe as much as I was enjoying watching her. Even though I had cum, really just a few minutes before, I could feel that I wasn't going to last much longer. Melissa stopped her forward and back motion and leaned way back, supporting herself with her hands on the couch next to my knees. She began thrusting her hips forward and back, burying me deep inside her every time. She quickly increased her pace, bouncing her firm ass against my hips. Seeing my cock slide in and out of her, and watching the muscles of her thighs and belly flex as she drove herself onto me was too much to withstand, and I was seconds away from cumming. Without the close full-body contact that we usually had, I wasn't sure how close to cumming she was, so I broke the unspoken rule of the session and brought my hands to her. I pressed my hands against her inner thighs, alongside her pussy. I rubbed her clit between my fingertips. She must have been close because, with an exclamation of primal ecstasy, she came almost immediately from my touch. Her vagina clamped tightly around my cock, and I grunted loudly as I emptied my balls into her. We both held still for a moment, breathing hard. She grabbed my hand, and I pulled her forward, sitting up to meet her. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed hungrily. Melissa made needy moans as she ground her mouth against mine. We kissed for a long time, our need for each other seemingly inexhaustible. Finally, we broke apart, gasping for breath. We caressed each other's faces as we stared into each other's eyes. The fierceness she had shown in our passion was still there, but it was tempered now after our mutual release. Watching that particular movie had awakened something inside her, something that I found unbelievably attractive. Once again, I found myself in a state of utter awe of this woman. "You are amazing," I said, knowing that the words were inadequate to express my feelings. Melissa smiled, then looked a little self-conscious. "I didn't go too far with being in control did I?" I kissed her. "Not at all. I thought it was really hot." She looked relieved and kissed me back. "It felt really good." I could tell that it had felt really good for her to be in control. It must be liberating for her to have the desire to be in control, and be called amazing when she acted it out. Traditionally, men were in control, particularly in the bedroom. Society traditionally expected women to just follow the lead of their partner. It was one of those things that just was. Well, fuck tradition, we would do whatever felt right. This isn't the nineteen-fifties. Besides, we were already breaking one societal norm, being second cousins madly in love, what's one more? It felt good for her to take control, and honestly, she could have taken it much farther, and I would have still loved it. "It did." I agreed. "I like this side of you." "What side?" She asked, turning one direction, then the other playfully. She asked the question playfully, yes, but I could see that she was anxious about what I was going to say. There was a part of her that was exceedingly fragile to criticism right now, having opened up and let go of an inhibition. "The warrior queen," I responded in a gentle, but serious tone. "She's fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what she wants." Melissa didn't say anything, so I continued. "The world needs to see more of this part of you." Then hastily added. "Not in a sexual way, of course." Melissa giggled and then kissed me. "You are all that I want." She flexed her pelvic floor muscles, and I felt her pussy squeeze my cock tightly. I flexed my own, causing my cock to twitch inside of her. We smiled at each other. "I am yours," I said, kissing her. I laid back down, pulling her down on top of me. She sighed in contentment and rested her weight on my chest, nuzzling my neck. We stayed like that for a while, and I could tell that she was beginning to fall asleep. I shifted and urged her to sit up. I stood, and she took my offered hand, following me to her bedroom. We cuddled up under the covers, and both quickly fell asleep. Chapter Fourteen. We woke refreshed from our nap and got dressed in our costumes. Soon we were in my pickup heading to the house where the party was being held. I glanced at Melissa as I drove, and she seemed to be unaware that I wasn't taking the most direct route. We were only a few minutes away from Melissa's apartment, when I turned into the parking lot of the Duluth location of the big box home improvement store I worked for. Butterflies filled my stomach as I prepared myself to set into motion the plan I had devised in the shower earlier that day. "I've got to go in here for a few minutes," I said, parking my truck, but leaving it running. "Ok, I'll be here," Melissa replied with a smile. I smiled back at her, leaned over to give her a quick kiss, and got out of the truck. I walked into the store with purpose. I got back twenty minutes later. Sitting behind the wheel, I looked over at Melissa with a huge grin on my face. She gave me a slightly confused look. "What did you need to get here?" "I have a surprise for you," I said, still unable to stop from smiling. "What is it?" Melissa asked. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. What I had just done, marked a turning point, one of those moments in your life where your life will never be the same again. "I just spoke with the yard manager, then with the store manager, and... as of two weeks from right now, I'll be working out of this store." It took a moment for Melissa to process what I said, her mouth fell open and her eyes began to glisten with the promise of tears. I nodded in silent confirmation, and she threw herself across the bench seat into my arms. We hugged tightly and kissed. I felt her joyful tears against my face. "Of course, this all depends on if you're okay with having a roommate..." Melissa laughed, her happiness nearly overwhelming her. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" We kissed again, then rested our foreheads together as we gazed into each other's eyes. Nothing on earth could have taken the smiles off our faces. We glanced over as an old grey-haired couple walked past my truck. They watched us as they passed, smiling at our display of joy and affection. The man put his arm around the woman, pulling her close as they walked and they smiled lovingly at each other. Melissa and I returned our gazes to each other, and we knew that we were both thinking the same thing. That was going to be us someday. A lifetime of love and experiences awaited us, and neither of us could imagine any other way we would want to spend our lives than with each other. On the drive to the party, Melissa sat in the middle of my truck's bench seat, and in between gear shifts, I rested my hand on her inner thigh. I would glance in her direction now and then as I drove, but Melissa never took her eyes off of me. The way she was looking at me made my heart glow. I loved her so much, and knowing that my love was returned, every bit of it and more, was almost enough to make a guy weep with joy. I parked on the street up the block from the party. I shut the truck off and turned to face Melissa. She wrapped her arms around me and we kissed deeply. "I love you." She whispered. "I love you," I whispered back. I put a hand to her face and she leaned into my palm as I caressed her cheek. "Are you ready?" She nodded. "As much as I need to be making love to you in our bed right now, I want to do this." Our bed, she had said. I liked that. Melissa smiled at me, knowing that I had picked up on her deliberate word usage. I helped her out of the truck, making sure nobody saw more of her than was appropriate, even though she was still wearing her long coat that covered her down past her knees. We walked up to the house and rang the bell. As we waited, side by side, hand in hand, I said. "I'll be right here next to you the whole time, my warrior queen." She smiled lovingly at me, and I saw any faint trace of self-doubt leave her. She took a deep breath and stood a little straighter, chin raised. The door opened and we were greeted by Ashley's older sister, Debbie, who was hosting the party. "Melissa! I'm glad you could make it. I haven't seen you in forever." Debbie was five years older than Ashley and had moved out of their parent's house four years ago. Her husband's name was Chris, and apparently, he was some kind of Dot Com hotshot. I believed it, as their house was huge, and they both had expensive German sports cars parked in their driveway. Debbie took our coats, and we began to mingle, soon finding Ashley and James. Ashley rushed over and gave Melissa a quick hug. "Wow, you look Amazing!" I resisted the urge to laugh when I saw James give Melissa a good head-to-toe look, and then notice me watching him. Now, I can see how guys might get pissed off by other guys checking out their girlfriends, but I saw it differently. I took it as a compliment to Melissa's stunning beauty, an opinion I wholeheartedly agreed with. Melissa made formal introductions, and I shook hands with Ashley and James in turn. When I shook James' hand, he met my eyes in what seemed like an apology for his wandering eyes. I did my best to subtly show that there was no harm done. We mingled and ate from the lavish catered buffet that Debbie and Chris had provided. I was introduced to more people than I could ever remember. Everywhere we went, eyes followed. There were lustful eyes, admiring eyes, jealous eyes, and yes, when people noticed the obvious outline of my perpetually hard cock barely restrained by my pants, laughing eyes. I didn't care at all about any of our observers, or what they thought about us. My eyes, and my thoughts, were for Melissa alone. I kept true to my word, never left her side all evening, and maintained nearly constant physical contact, be it an arm around her waist, a held hand, or a covert squeeze of an ass cheek. For her part, she seemed to particularly enjoy rubbing her ass against my groin right before we talked to somebody new, or were going to walk anywhere, and when my arm was around her, she had a hand in my back pocket. Again, I didn't care that everyone there saw my arousal. I honestly believed that it would be more out of place to have such a gorgeous woman at my arm all night, and not be constantly turned on. Through it all, Melissa was amazing. She never showed the least bit of self-consciousness or anxiety. I knew she saw how everyone watched her, and as the night went on, I began to believe that she was genuinely enjoying the attention. Our costumes were a hit, not just Melissa's, but the four of us as a group. Everyone cheered as Melissa and I, and Ashley and James, got up and danced when YMCA was played. We each had a glass of the strongly spiked punch, but neither of us had the desire to get drunk. We seemed to be the exception though. As the party began to wind down, intoxicated couples could be found making out on couches and comfy chairs, with one pair doing a little more than make out under the billiards table. Ashley was one of those who had way too much to drink, and we said our goodbyes as James helped her up the stairs to a guest room that Debbie and Chris had reserved for them. Melissa's eyes met mine, and I saw her fierce need for me shining bright. As much as we both wanted to strip down and fuck like rabbits right then and there, we both agreed silently that we had reached the extent of our exhibitionism. We said goodbye, thanked Debbie and Chris, who were quite intoxicated themselves, and left. The night air was heavy in a way that hinted at impending snowfall, and the wind blew cold and humid off of Lake Superior. Melissa held her coat tightly around herself as we rushed to my truck. Once in the truck and moving, I revved the engine more than I usually did to get the engine up to temp a little faster. The air from the vents soon turned warm, and Melissa opened her coat. She was sitting next to me again, with one leg on either side of the shifter. She had let her skirt ride up, and between gear shifts, I rested my hand between her legs, gently rubbing her with my fingertips through her satin thong. She had a hand on my crotch, and slowly stroked me through my pants. The trip back was fairly short, only about ten miles. Halfway there I asked her. "Why does it seem like it's taking forever to get back to your apartment?" "Our apartment." Melissa reminded me with a smile. I glanced at her with a grin. I did like the sound of that. "It's because neither of us can wait until this beautiful cock of yours is inside me." She gave my cock a squeeze to accentuate her words. When we neared her, our apartment, she said in a casual tone that was betrayed by the lustful intensity with which she was looking at me. "When that door closes, you'll have about ten seconds to get naked before I start tearing these clothes off of you." Turns out, she didn't even give me that long. As I bumped my back against the door to push it all the way closed, Melissa attacked my belt, getting it unbuckled with amazing quickness. Before I knew it, my pants were around my ankles and Melissa was on her knees taking me into her mouth. I could do nothing but moan and lean against the door as she implemented every trick she had learned so far. My legs felt wobbly as she expertly brought all of the evening's pent-up sexual energy to the fore. I looked down and met the fierce eyes of my warrior queen. In mere moments, she had brought me to the verge of orgasm. I was just seconds away from cumming, when she stopped, taking me out of her mouth. The sudden absence of sensation took my breath away. Melissa looked up at me with a wicked grin. "Not yet." She said, giving the underside of my glans the slightest of licks. I shivered at the contact. I was so close. She watched me intently, giving me another tiny lick now and then, keeping me right at the brink. I couldn't speak, couldn't breathe. Almost involuntarily, I grasped the back of her head, pulling her mouth over me. She didn't resist and sucked with renewed vigor. Her eyes seemed to suggest that she had been waiting for me to make her continue, that she had wanted me to take what I wanted. Melissa massaged my balls as I came. My legs nearly gave out, as I filled her mouth with my seed. Four, five, six strong spurts. It felt like the entire content of my balls was shooting into her. Her eyes showed her joy at what she was able to do to me. She took me out of her mouth and ran her hands up my chest as she stood slowly. I reached out and grabbed her, quickly pulled her up the last bit, and locked my mouth with hers. She hadn't swallowed this time, and I could tell that I had indeed cum much more than usual. We moaned softly as we kissed, sharing my hot cum back and forth. When finally it was gone, we broke to catch our breath. Melissa looked at me with a sly smile. "If I am your warrior queen, then you are my king. A king is fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what he wants." "I want you. All of you." I squeezed her ass, pulling her hips tightly against me. She sighed with pleasure as my still-hard cock pressed against the satin of her thong. I whispered into her ear. "I'm going to make you cum with my tongue. Then I'm going to make you cum on my fingers. I'm going to make you cum again, and again, and again, until you're a sweaty, sticky, twitching mess." As I spoke, her breathing became heavier. She was practically panting in anticipation. "After that, I'm going to bury my cock deep inside you, and make love to you, and not stop until I physically can't do it anymore. That is what I desire." When our eyes met again, the look of love and passion I saw was so raw, so pure and powerful, that it burned itself into my memory. From that moment, whenever I thought about the way Melissa looked at me, I remembered that one look first and foremost. "My king will have what he demands." She whispered. I led her to our bed and carried through on my promise. How many times did I make her cum while eating her? Honestly, I lost track after the first few. One orgasm rolled into the next, and into the next, until she was indeed a sweaty, sticky, quivering mess. When I finally entered her, I paced myself, pumping hard into her at times, and slowing or even stopping inside her at others. I wanted to make it last as long as I could while making her cum as many times as possible. We switched positions many times. When I would start to get tired, she would roll me onto my back and ride me until she came again, then we would switch positions, all without my cock ever leaving her hot and silky wetness. I ended up cumming inside her twice, and though we had continued to make love, I was not able to cum a third time. We lay together on sweat-damp sheets, facing each other, limbs intertwined, and both utterly exhausted. My lips were numb from kissing, and it seemed like every muscle in my entire body was sore from exertion. Melissa giggled tiredly. "What?" I asked, finding her adorable giggle as infectious as always. "So that's what it takes to completely satisfy my sexual desire." We both laughed, and she kissed me sweetly on the lips. "I need to work on my cardio." Melissa giggled again. "It'll get easier, you just need to keep at it." Giggling with her, I quipped. "Keep at it? I thought you were completely satisfied." "For today, yes," Melissa responded, and we both laughed again. We hugged each other tightly. Melissa sighed and caressed my cheek. "Thank you." She said softly. "For?" I asked. "For giving me courage tonight. I really did enjoy wearing that costume. Not just for you, but for me. I don't think I could have done it without you." I gave her a sweet kiss. "Even though you're more brave and amazing than you give yourself credit for, I will always be right here. Whatever we face, we'll face it together." Her eyes glowed with her love. "I'll be here for you too. Forever." "Forever," I repeated, and we kissed sweetly. We both knew without a doubt that ours was a love that would last until the end of time. When we said "forever", we meant it. Neither of us had ever known anything so surely as we knew this. As thoughts of spending the rest of my life with this glorious woman passed through my mind, I drifted off to sleep in her loving arms. Chapter Fifteen. We awoke in our bed, still in each other's arms. We stretched and embraced tightly. "Good morning, my love," Melissa whispered. "Good morning, wonderful," I responded with a kiss. I knew that I wasn't alone in thinking that I could easily spend the whole day in bed, even if we did nothing but hold each other and rest, but nature was calling. We got out of bed, not bothering to put any clothes on, and headed to the bathroom. As she sat to pee, I turned on the shower, making sure it was set to Melissa's preferred temperature of just below scalding. She stood, and it was my turn to relieve myself. It occurred to me that it was likely neither of us had ever seen anyone of the opposite sex use the toilet before. We watched each other, but it wasn't weird, gross, or embarrassing. I mean, after all of our intimate contact thus far, this was nothing. But it did remind me of how thoroughly and completely we were bonded to each other. There were no secrets between us, no need for shyness or reservations. In every aspect, we were one entity. When I finished, Melissa pulled me into the shower. We washed each other, toweled off, and returned to our bedroom. Melissa went towards her dresser, obviously thinking that it was time to get dressed. I had other plans. I held her hand and stopped her near the bed. "Lay face down," I said pointing to the bed. She gave me her little smile, the one she kept just for me, and complied. I knelt over her feet and began massaging them. I massaged her legs thoroughly, enjoying her relaxed sighs. When I massaged her firm ass, I could see the moisture of her arousal seeping out of her. I bent over and kissed one of her perfect ass cheeks. Melissa giggled. "Kiss my ass." I chuckled and kissed the other cheek. I ran my fingers along the tops of her thighs, and she gasped quietly when I made contact with her wetness. While one hand rubbed her back at the base of her spine, I eased the thumb of the other into her. I slowly worked it in and out, brushing her clit with my index finger with every stroke. Before she came, I eased off and stopped. I wiped my wet fingers on my cock, and shifted forward. She arched her back in eager anticipation. I entered her slowly until I was buried as deep as I could go. Melissa moaned with satisfaction. I leaned down and planted a kiss between her shoulder blades. Whispering, I said. "I hope you don't mind if I just stay right there for a while. I'm not done with my massage yet." She made only a happy moan in response. As I began to slowly slide my cock in and out, I gripped her shoulders and began to knead her muscles. She made continuous sighs of relaxation as I worked my way down her back, all the while, keeping a steady, slow rhythm with my cock. When I reached the bottom of her spine, I pulled her waist towards me, getting that extra bit deeper with one slow thrust. Melissa moaned softly, her face buried in the pillow. My massaging hands worked their way back up to her shoulders, and I grasped them firmly, pulling myself deep into her once again. Melissa responded with another moan, slightly louder than the previous one. Again and again, my hands moved up and down her back, with each particularly deep thrust garnering an ever louder moan. I loved how much Melissa was enjoying what I was doing, her pleasure and relaxation having reached a zen-like state, but eventually, I had to face the sad reality that my arms were getting tired! I slid my hands around her waist, and down to the top of her hips, pulling myself deep inside her again, but this time I kept my hands there. I increased the speed of my thrusts, and with each one, I pulled her hips towards me. Faster and faster I pumped into her, and my balls were soon slapping wetly on the backs of her thighs. Melissa's moans became one continuous guttural exhalation, punctuated with every impact. I came hard, and breathing heavily, collapsed onto her back. I nuzzled into the back of her neck, feeling her silky hair on my face and breathing in her scent. Melissa's scent, and make no mistake, everyone has a unique scent, was something that I knew I could never find the words to describe. It was delicate, sweet without being sickly, earthy without being dirty. It was her, it was her essence, that intangible quality that makes something what it is, and I loved it. I breathed her in and sighed, planting a soft kiss on the base of her neck. To be continued in part 5. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 3 The love between Charles and Melissa grows. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Eleven I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?". "Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement. "I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh. "I miss you too." Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say. "When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello." "I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row." "Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it." "What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully. "Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?" "That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities. "Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us." We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning. "I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret. "I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed." "Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?" "I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again. "I love you, Charles." Those simple words made my heart flutter. "I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call. I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment. When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me. We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together. I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.) "You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro." The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips. The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway. My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty. I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there. On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful. I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try. So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten. Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world. Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply. "You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face. She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss. She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air. She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside." "I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck. "Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch. I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom. The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before. I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor. Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses. When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia. She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure. I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly. We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically. I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm. I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure. Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here." As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock. The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts. We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun. With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release. I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity. Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway. "I love you, Melissa," I whispered. "I love you, Charles." She whispered back. We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment. "Melissa?" "Hmm?" She responded. "When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?" "It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly. "Oh?" I asked. "Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist." "I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened." "I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?" "Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy. She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you." I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest. She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy." "What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject. "I don't want to think about them right now." "I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her. She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now." I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair. We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep. Chapter Twelve. I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me. It read: "I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa." I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later. I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door. Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached. She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly. "Good morning, sleepy head." "Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss. Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure. "I need a shower." She said. Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck. She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross." With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste." She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities. "Come shower with me," She said softly. I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles. She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly. She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?" I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning. With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea. "Okay," I replied. Her face lit up. "Really?" I nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yeah." She gave me a quick kiss and started rummaging in a box under the sink. She found what she was looking for, holding up a professional-looking electric trimmer. "First step." She said, getting down on her knees in front of me. She plugged it in and adjusted the little lever that set the trim length. "Ready?" I nodded, finding myself slightly amazed that I felt no fear or hesitation in what she was about to do. She turned on the clippers, and it made a snapping noise, before buzzing loudly. With care, she began to trim above my cock, and big clumps of my curly blonde hair began falling to the tile floor. She patted the closed toilet lid, and I put a foot there, my legs spreading enough so she could get at the rest of me. Carefully, she trimmed one side, then the other, gently holding my erect cock aside as she worked. Then she moved to my balls, holding them as she trimmed up from my perineum. I shivered involuntarily from the vibrations of the trimmer on my most sensitive and private areas. She looked up at me with a smile. I could tell that she was enjoying herself immensely. "That feels good," I said, smiling down at her. She finished with my balls, taking great care in pulling the skin smooth as she trimmed. Before shutting the trimmer off, she held the side of it flat against my perineum and balls. I made a low moan as the powerful vibrations made my whole groin tingle. I was disappointed when the trimmer clicked off. I could see by her satisfied smile that she had made a mental note of how I had responded to that. My cock twitched at the thought of what she would do with that information. She blew hard and brushed her hands over me to get the loose bits of hair off. It felt significantly more drafty down there, and her hands felt cool on my nearly bare skin. The sensation of her hands on the short remnants of my pubic hair was very different, but not in a bad way. She stood and kissed me, then reached in and turned on the shower. She held her hand under the water until it was hot, then stepped in, pulling me in behind her. She had the temperature set much higher than I usually like it, but I got used to it very quickly. I held her in my arms and we kissed passionately as the water cascaded over us. She reluctantly ended the kiss and handed me a bottle of shower gel. "Wash me." She demanded, with desire in her eyes. I squirted gel into my hands, and knelt, deciding to start with her legs, knowing they must be sore from her run. I scrubbed with my hands, massaging her muscles from her feet to her thighs, first one leg, then the other. I loved the feel of her strong muscles and the firm contours they made. Her sighs of relief, when I devoted extra time to deeply massaging her calves and thighs, told me that I was right to start here. Melissa tended to wear loose-fitting clothes, like baggy jeans or sweatpants. I understood why. Her legs weren't what would be called 'classically feminine', and so she felt insecure about how they looked. I thought they were glorious, particularly in the fact that her thighs didn't touch, leaving a one-inch gap that left nothing unseen. I added this to the list of her insecurities that I intended to squash. I stood and kissed her briefly. Using more of the flowery scented gel, I washed her upper body, starting from her shoulders, and working my way down both arms. Again, I took my time, massaging her toned muscles, and getting more satisfied sighs for my efforts. I scrubbed her chest, getting a moan from her as I briefly swirled my soapy hands around her erect nipples. My hands moved across her flat belly, and though I couldn't see her six-pack, I could feel the definition of her muscles under her smooth skin. In the days after our first weekend as lovers, I had thought about the disparity in physical form between us. I wasn't fat, or even chubby. However, I didn't regularly work out or exercise, apart from what I got while at work, so I wasn't in nearly as good of shape as Melissa was. I had been afraid that I would become intimidated by her. Massaging her muscles like this, and feeling her strength, I freely admit that she was stronger than myself. Instead of being intimidating, I found it to be incredibly sexy, and motivating. She was a goddess, and I worshiped her with all of my being. I felt a drive within me to better myself so that she could feel the same way about me. I moved my hands to her groin, scrubbing her in a way that, while not overtly sexual, was incredibly sensuous. I slid a hand between her legs, cupping her ass from below, then ran my soapy finger through her crack. Feeling bold, and curious as to how she would react, I paid extra attention to her asshole, rubbing it briefly with the tip of my middle finger. I looked up at her when I did this. Her eyes were closed, and her smile got a little wider as she made a small indistinct sound of pleasure at the backdoor contact. I rinsed my hands and got more gel. I moved in close, and she draped her arms around my shoulders as my cock nestled between her legs. I scrubbed her back, massaging as I moved slowly down from her shoulders to her ass. She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and squirted some into my palm. "Don't wash all of my hair, just close to my scalp." She said, turning her back to me, and raising her chin. I did my best and managed to keep the suds from dripping into her eyes. I massaged her scalp with my fingertips, which she seemed to particularly enjoy. After rinsing her hair, I used her conditioner, and under her direction, on only the hair below her shoulders. I've got two older sisters, and plenty of female cousins, aunts, and nieces, so I knew that women have very specific routines that they follow with their hair. What instructions Melissa gave, I followed to the best of my ability. If I did it wrong, she didn't seem to care. When she turned to face me, her face had the same serene contentment that it had when she was asleep in my arms. She kissed me and said. "That was amazing. I want to be washed like that every single day for the rest of my life." "I want that too," I said. A ghost of a plan began to form in my mind, and as she began to return the act, washing me with as much care as I had washed her, it grew. It was an inspiration that seemed so perfect, I knew that it had to be right. As she washed me, a portion of my mind thought about what I needed to do later that day. Feeling her soapy hands on my body was heavenly, and surprising in its feeling of intimacy. I found myself sighing and groaning in pleasure as her hands relaxed all tension from my body. As she scrubbed my hair with her shampoo, she giggled. "What?" I asked, finding her giggling infectious. "I just realized, you're going to smell just like me for the rest of the day." "So I'm going to smell awesome? Sweet." I replied, leaning my head under the water as she rinsed my hair. That done, she reached out beyond the shower curtain and came back with a small bottle of shave gel and a bright pink razor. "You sure you're okay with this?" She asked. "Yes," I said with a reassuring smile. I had told her in my tent two weeks ago, that she could do anything that she wanted to do me and that I would love it because it was her doing it. While that was still true, I did want to know what it was like to be hairless. She had me sit on the little built-in bench in the shower, and spread my legs wide. She sat on the floor, close to me, and applied the shaving gel. My cock, having gone soft during the relaxing experience of having my body washed, returned to rock-hard status at her gentle touch. She giggled. "That will make things easier." She picked up the razor and prepared herself to begin. She took a deep breath, and I could tell that she was nervous. "Hey," I said gently, and she looked up, meeting my eyes. "I trust you." That seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear, and she began. She took her time, methodically shaving every bit of me. I will admit to feeling a small twinge of anxiety at feeling the blades of her pink razor moving across my most sensitive skin, but I really did trust her. I watched her steady hands as she worked, and felt a whole new kind of intimacy with Melissa. Feeling the trust I had for her, to overcome any fears I might have had and let her do this, was wonderful. She finished, and we stood. She used her hands to assist in rinsing me off, and I was amazed at how smooth her touch felt on me. I explored my freshly shaved skin, feeling the smoothness for myself. "What do you think?" She asked, a bit nervously. "I like it," I answered truthfully. "It's so smooth." She smiled, her relief plain to see. "It looks bigger," I said. It was her turn to attack one of my insecurities. I wasn't small, and by American standards, I was a little longer than average. But every single man on Earth is insecure to some degree about the size, shape, and appearance of his cock. Just, some more than others. "It's the perfect size for me. I don't need it to be bigger." She put her hands on me again, one around my cock, and the other cupping my balls, this time in a way that was decidedly more sexual. I put my arms around her and kissed her deeply as she continued to fondle me. I trailed a hand down her body and between her legs, teasing her with my fingers. Breaking off our kiss, I said. "I need to be inside of you." Her eyes told me that the need was mutual. She turned around, leaning against the shower wall. She arched her back, sticking her gorgeous ass out towards me, and giving it a little wiggle. I guided my cock into her pussy, sliding in slowly. She let out a satisfied sigh, and pushed back into me, her desire for me to be fully inside her, as great as my own. I had been hard for nearly the whole time since she had returned from her run, and the anticipation had built enough that I knew that I wouldn't last very long. So when I began to fuck her, I did it very slowly. Sometimes I would move as slowly as I could, taking thirty seconds or more to pull my cock out of her until I was almost fully out, before reversing direction and taking another thirty seconds to bottom out again. I loved watching the way her vagina stretched around me. Though it was not as intense of an experience as when I pounded into her as fast and as hard as I could, like we did last night, she seemed to be enjoying it immensely. She seemed to like it the most when I entered her as slowly as possible, and when I did that again, I could tell that she was getting close to cumming. As I ever so slowly slid into her, she moaned with her impending climax, and I had to use my hands on her hips to keep her from slamming back into me. If she liked this technique enough to cum, I wanted to make her cum with just the one type of motion. As my cock crept ever deeper, her breathing got heavier. When finally I bottomed out and pulled her tightly back onto me, she came. I smiled as her pussy gripped me tightly, and she shuddered uncontrollably. Still twitching from her orgasm, she pulled herself off of me, and spun around, kissing me intensely. I pushed myself against her, and we bumped back into the shower wall. Melissa lifted a leg and wrapped it around my waist, holding me in close. I reached down and guided my cock into her again, and she moaned loudly. Freely losing myself to our shared passion, I began to thrust into her. She had her arms over my shoulders, holding on tightly. Suddenly, she put her full weight down onto my shoulders, then took her other foot off the floor, wrapping it around me. I reached down and grabbed her ass, lifting her so she could get a better hold around my waist with her legs. With her legs around me, my hands under her ass, and her back against the wall, she was able to take her weight off my shoulders. She cradled my face in her hands and we stared into each other's eyes as I began to pound into her. I didn't know if it was the angle of my entry or the novelty of the position, but she was almost immediately on the verge of cumming again. As it was last night, the feedback loop of our ecstasy was built with unstoppable quickness, and we both cried out as we came. She squeezed me tightly, almost painfully tightly, with her legs, as her pulsating pussy milked the cum out of me. My legs were burning with the effort of holding her up, so I let her down onto her own slightly wobbly legs. She held on to me to keep herself steady and gazed into my eyes. "How is it possible that we are so good at that?" She asked. I smiled lovingly, feeling the same wonder. "Seriously, every time is better than the last! If you make me cum any harder, I think I'm going to pass out!" We laughed and kissed joyously. The water in the shower had gone lukewarm at some point during our lovemaking, but neither of us had noticed. We both gasped though, when it suddenly turned cold. I was ready to jump out of the shower, but Melissa had me stay, so we could clean off the remains of our sex. She reached between her legs, and I could tell that she was flexing her pelvic floor muscles as she pushed my seed out of her. She brought her cum covered hand up to her mouth, licking it clean. I surprised her by kissing her, and tasting my cum inside her mouth, and felt her smile as we kissed. She had surprised me with that two weeks ago, and though I still found the idea of tasting my seed on my own slightly repulsive, tasting it inside Melissa's mouth was a completely different story. We kissed until it was gone, and she watched me with a smile as I knelt and washed her quickly with the cold water. Once she was clean, I ushered her out of the cold shower and rinsed myself off. When I stepped out of the shower, she greeted me by wrapping a towel around me. I grabbed a second towel off the rack and began drying her off. The whole time, we smiled at each other, both almost giddy in our shared experience. It was by far the longest, and most enjoyable, shower of my life. From the washing to the shaving to the amazing sex, it almost seemed like a dream. Looking into Melissa's eyes, I could see that she felt what I felt at that moment. That, just as our sex gets better every time, with every experience we share, in every single moment we are together, our bond grows stronger. When we were both dry, and Melissa had a towel wrapped around her hair, I hugged her. "I love you more than I thought was possible," I whispered. She didn't reply. She didn't need to reply. Her eyes said more than words ever could. Chapter Thirteen. We went to her bedroom, and I pulled a clean pair of underwear out of my backpack. I had them halfway on when I had to stop and watch Melissa. She was putting on her underwear, a very skimpy-looking thong. Its red fabric had a sheen to it, like silk or satin. She saw me watching her, and took up a sexy pose, smiling at me demurely. "Like what you see?" "Oh, yes," I said, walking over to her, and putting a hand on the front of the thong. Satin. I ran my fingers along the smooth string that went around from the front and gave her bare ass cheeks a firm squeeze with both hands. "I could take you again right now." She giggled and rested her hands on my chest. "I could let you." I was about to kiss her and was seriously intending to follow through on my statement when my stomach rumbled loudly. "Oh, you poor boy, you're starving!" Melissa said. "Yeah, I'm hungry too." She turned, picking up a fuzzy bathrobe and putting it on. I made a disappointed sound when she closed it, tying the chord. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the bedroom. "I meant to make you breakfast after my run, but we got... distracted." I chuckled. "Darn." She looked back at me and grinned. Entering the kitchen, as much as the tiny space could be called that, I noticed that she had indeed been intending to cook me breakfast. There was a carton of eggs and a frying pan set out next to the gas stove. "I hope you like your eggs scrambled, because that's the only way how to cook them." "I prefer them scrambled," I said honestly. I smiled as I watched her turn on the stove, and put a pad of butter in the pan. She looked over at me. "Go get dressed. Put on the black pants I asked you to bring. You brought black pants, right?" I nodded, still smiling at her. "What?" She asked with a little self-conscious chuckle. I stepped in and gave her a sweet closed-lip kiss. "You're amazing," I said, then turned to go get dressed. I glanced back as she was opening the egg carton, with a huge smile on her face. Returning to the kitchen fully dressed in a white tee shirt and black pants that honestly were a little tight on me, I saw that the eggs were almost ready. She dished out the contents of the pan onto two plates, handing me the one with the slightly larger share of eggs. To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 2 A Quest for family acceptance. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Six. Walking up into the cabin yard, we could see that we had missed dinner. My mom and older sisters were busy bringing the leftovers and supplies back into the cabin. "You two were gone all day, where did you go?" My mom asked. "We went all the way out to the pine grove." I said sheepishly, forgetting for a moment that I was an adult now, and not a little kid that adults needed to look after. "That's a long ways! We were getting worried." "We had a picnic in the clearing, and we lost track of time. Sorry." Said Melissa. Which I guess was an accurate, if vague and incomplete, account of what happened. "Well, if you're hungry; there's hot dogs and brats, potato salad, and baked beans in the crock pot." Giving Melissa a quick glance, I said. "I'm starving." Managing to do so with a straight face. We roasted hot dogs over the fire, and both of us had several servings of beans. The 'baked beans' were really a meal in themselves. My mom would make this stuff for just about every family gathering, and it never got old. There was no less than four different types of beans, chunks of bacon, and ground beef. Between Chili and stew, there was this, and it was one of my favorite foods. Melissa was enjoying it as much as I was; apparently, because neither of us said a word until we had thrown our empty paper plates into the fire, and were carrying the uneaten food back into the cabin. "That was so good. My mom never cooked anything like that. The limit of her skills was frozen pizza and hamburger helper." "I'm sure mom would be happy to give you the recipe." I said. "There's no way I could make anything taste this good." Melissa said with a snort of self-derisive laughter. "You can do anything you put your mind to. I have faith in you." She was quiet for a few seconds, and when she looked at me to respond, her eyes were positively glowing with love. "Thank you. That really means a lot." "Anytime." I said softly, before lurching forward to open the screen door for her. Dinner put away, we went back to the benches around the fire pit, where most everyone was gathered. In an unspoken agreement, Melissa and I did not sit next to each other, both of us having independently come to the conclusion that it would be far too easy to betray our ruse of mere friendship, by being just a bit too touchy-feely. As a compromise, we sat on opposite sides of the fire, so we could look at each other with impunity under the guise of watching the flames. We occasionally joined in on discussing whatever gossip or topic was going around, but neither of us were as involved as we otherwise might have been. Will the Vikings beat the Packers? Even if the Monday night game was in Lambeau field? Will Denis Green make good on his threat that the Vikings will leave the state if the govt. doesn't build another stadium? Uncle Bert warned us that if the Vikings leave, all our kids will grow up as Packer fans, since they were the closest franchise to Minnesota. The relatives all groaned at that notion, and they concurred that a stadium must get built. Melissa and I just smiled and winked to each other as everyone else was in rapt attention to Bert's ominous prophesy. I was entranced by the firelight reflected in her eyes, eyes that very rarely looked away from me. The light danced and sparkled in her eyes, and made her honey-blond hair glow red and orange. Her cheeks were flushed by the heat, that same adorable rosy color I had seen on her face for a very different reason, earlier today. My body reacted to these thoughts, and I had to shift my seating position slightly to conceal my 'excitement'. Across the fire, Melissa gave me that smile, the one she kept just for me, and in her eyes, I saw the need, burning hot. Again, at the end of the night, we were the last two people at the fire. She stood and walked around to join me on my metal glider bench. I scooted over a little bit, so when she sat, it wouldn't be on a cold piece of bench. I wondered if she realized what I did, and why. Not that it mattered to me if I got recognition for that tiny act of kindness. I would do a thousand such acts, never once needing anything more than the satisfaction that I made her just the tiniest bit more comfortable. She leaned against me and sighed. I could tell that she was genuinely tired. I was too. "I think I will remember this day for the rest of my life." She said quietly, while staring into the fire. "Agreed." I said, in like fashion; then looked at her. "But the day's not over yet." She looked at me with a huge smile. "I'd tell you to behave, but I don't want you to." After that, we sat for a long time in comfortable silence, watching the fire slowly die down. The last few lights inside of the cabin and each RV had gone out, and the world was silent, save for an occasional pop or crackle from the dying fire. Far enough away that it was barely audible, a wolf howled from deep within the forest to the west. Another wolf answered from across the lake water, to the east, it's mournful howl echoing up and down the lake, and sending shivers up my spine. I loved hearing the wolves howl; and looking at Melissa, so did she. In the busier times of the year, the wolves stayed farther away from the more populated areas, preferring to keep their distance from the noisy tourists and weekend warriors that invaded their territory. But here in the fall, as less and less people came up to their cabins, they would return, and let their presence be known to anyone lucky enough to hear. I stood, and after taking a good look around, made sure no one was watching us. I led Melissa by the hand to my tent. Chapter Seven. She entered first, and when I turned after zipping the tent closed after myself, Melissa had already pulled off the hoodie and tee shirt she had been wearing, and was working on taking her pants off. “ I remember that I wore jeans to bed last night. In Girl Scouts they told us to always take off sweaty clothes before trying to sleep. The moisture cools and can cause your body to lose a lot of heat.” I quickly pulled my hoody off over my head, then paused a moment to stare. Melissa, clad only in a white bra and pale blue panties, was scrambling to get inside my big flannel-lined sleeping bag. My God, was she gorgeous. Feeling my cock instantly become hard as iron, I started fumbling with the laces to my boots. She had pulled the sleeping bag up over her head, and as I got my first boot off, I saw her reach a hand out and toss her bra onto her pile of clothes. I attacked the other boot with renewed urgency. I got it undone, and was undoing my belt when she poked her head out and smiled as she watched me. My attention wavered again, when she grinned at me and tossed her panties on top of her bra. I hooked my thumbs inside my pants, and pulled them off, taking my underwear with them. In situations like these, when time is critical, efficiency is key. Melissa eyed me up and down, her need for me clear on her face. She opened the sleeping bag slightly, and I quickly crawled inside. She was laying on her side, and I slid into her awaiting arms. As our mouths met, our limbs intertwined. She wrapped a leg around me, and used it to pull me close. I moved a knee up, and could feel the wetness of her pussy as I pressed my thigh against her. She moaned as we kissed, tongues exploring each other's mouths. I put a hand on her firm ass, and pulled her hips even closer to mine. My cock was now pressed tightly against her belly. She ran a hand down my back to my ass, giving it a squeeze. We kissed for a long time, exploring each other's naked flesh with our hands. She adjusted slightly, and kissed my neck, then whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." “My fingers are pleased to accept your invitation, my dear Melissa.” “You know what I mean, mister. I need cock! Hard cock. Thick cock, your cock!” she sternly whispered in my ear. It was already getting pretty hot and stuffy inside the sleeping bag, so I pulled the edge down, exposing our heads. Outside, the moon had risen above the trees, and was shining bright in the clear autumn sky. Enough light made it through the tent that I could see her somewhat clearly. She had an anxious expression on her angelic face. "Charles; This is my first time." She whispered. "Oh yeah? Mine too." I replied. "Well, okay; I'm not physically a virgin anymore." She said tentatively. "I've got this toy at home" She said, obviously expecting me to be upset or disappointed. I cut her off with a kiss, then said. "That doesn't matter. Does a tampon make you not a virgin? Does a pelvic exam cost you your virginity?" It didn't. In fact, it was a huge relief. I had always been so worried that if and when I took a girl's virginity, that it would hurt her. Well, problem solved. "You're not disappointed?" She asked. I kissed her again, and smiled. "I never want to hurt you, even the slightest bit. Now I don't have to worry about first-time painful issues." Her own relief was evident in the passion with which she kissed me. We untangled our legs, and she gently pushed me flat on my back. She climbed on top of me; her knees straddling my chest. She reached a hand between her legs, and found my cock, positioning it beneath her. Our eyes locked as she slowly lowered herself onto me. In unison, we let out gasps of pleasure as I slid deep within her silky wetness. Her pussy felt tight around my, happy turgid cock. The sensation of being inside of her was unlike anything I had imagined, and being an eighteen-year-old guy, I had imagined a lot. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her farther down, while pushing my hips up, desperate to get just a little bit deeper. Melissa leaned in and I began sucking one tit while fondling the other. Then she rested her chest on mine, putting her weight on me. She buried her face against my neck, and made a low moan of satisfaction. “I just want to hold you forever, like this!” she added. We stayed still, both of us content to savor this first act of ultimate intimacy. I was glad for it, because I was already perilously close to cumming, and I didn't want it to be over this quickly. I wanted to last as long as it took, to completely satisfy her. She raised her chest up just enough so that we could look in each other's eyes. I saw her need for me, burning hotter than any camp fire, matching my own need for her. Maintaining eye contact, she raised her hips slowly, drawing me almost fully out of herself. When just the head of my cock remained inside her, she reversed direction, and eased me back inside. Again, with hands on her ass, I pushed upwards to get that extra bit more. Her hips also flexed in a slow twerk motion, to swallow all of my happy cock. We repeated this several more times, and I could feel that I was sliding in and out more freely. I surmised that it was because her body had relaxed and become accustomed to me, and that I had become well lubricated by her juices. I started to pull down on her ass with more force, and pulling back with my hips when she rose hers up, increasing the speed that I was being thrust inside of her. Faster and faster we went, the need for each other finally, and completely set loose. I could feel her body begin to tense, and her knees squeezed hard against the sides of my chest. She started to let out a moan with every breath. Watching the heat escalate in her eyes, and feeling her body build to orgasm, from inside of her, was ecstasy, and I was quickly past the point of no return. I grunted as I pushed myself deep inside her one last time, holding her down on me tightly. My cock pulsed over and over, seemingly emptying my balls inside of her. As she explained to me later, feeling my cum spurt inside of her is what tipped her over the edge, and as my cock was still spasming, I felt her pussy clamp tightly around me as she came. She tensed and shivered, and her eyes rolled back slightly. She let out her held breath with a long shaky sigh, and her mouth fell to mine. We kissed slowly and deeply, reveling in the glow of our mutual orgasm. I had dreamed of my first time, and fantasized about it more times than I could remember, but nothing in my teenage hormone-fueled imagination compared to this. All of my fantasies had completely missed the point. As I kissed Melissa, with my cock still deep inside her, I marveled at the discovery that the greatest thing about sex wasn't the physical pleasure of the act. Don't get me wrong, it felt amazing, but the connection to another person was exceedingly more profound. I struggled to find appropriate words to describe the sensation of merging your entire essence with another person; To need, and be needed. To accept, and be accepted. To love, and be loved. The mind, body, and soul of two people, fusing together to become something far greater than the sum of their individuality. We were both sweaty, and still panting. Melissa rested her weight fully on my chest, and nuzzled my neck. I began massaging her back, and she groaned, her body relaxing further. After a little while, I felt my cock going soft. Melissa made the cutest sound of disappointment when it inevitably slipped out of her. I felt the same way. I wanted to be inside her forever, to feel that connection, forever. Melissa rolled off of me, and we lay face to face. As we looked in each other's eyes once more, I was reassured. The connection we made couldn't end just because my cock wasn't inside of her anymore. It was eternal. We both felt it, both knew it as a fundamental truth of our existence. "I love you." I whispered. "I love you." She whispered back. We both smiled, and kissed softly, caressing each other's cheeks. "I saw it in your eyes." I said. "When did you first see it?" "I figured it out when we got to the clearing. But I'm pretty sure I saw it before that." She looked at me with mock pity, and patted my cheek with her hand. "Silly boy. Didn't you know?" "Know what?" I asked. She shook her head. "I've loved you my entire life. You never knew?" I didn't know what to say. She giggled. "I used to tell my friends that I had a boyfriend. I'd lie and say that he was the neighbor boy who lived in the cabin next door to the one my family took me to." I snorted a laugh. "It was a big deal for a teenage girl, to have this mysterious boyfriend that no one had ever met. I'd tell them stories about our adventures exploring the woods, all true. Mostly." "Mostly?" "Well yeah, I had to embellish a few details about our relationship." I laughed, and kissed her. "I'm sorry I never realized, but you were, like, my best friend. It never even occurred to me to think about you like that." "It's okay, really. I wouldn't change our times together." She got a far-away look in her eyes, as she thought of the past. "It was never sexual, you know, just naive little girl dreams of the storybook happily ever after, without any concept of what that actually entails." She giggled again. "Most of the time I thought the idea of kissing a boy was gross." I laughed with her, and kissed her. She made a face and said. "Uh, boy germs." In response, I kissed her deeply. When we broke off the kiss she said. "Yum, boy germs." Exhausted, we drifted off to sleep in each other's arms. Chapter Eight. I awoke again sometime before dawn. The moon had set, and it was so dark that I couldn't see anything at all. Melissa was still cuddled up in my arms, and I could feel her shallow breath on my face. I imagined the look of her face, as I had seen it the previous morning, serene, content, stunningly beautiful. I very gently ran my hand along her perfect skin, over her back, across her deliciously firm ass, and down the thigh that was still wrapped around me, holding us tightly together. My hand roved slowly, studying every inch of her that I could reach. She had two shallow dimples at the base of her back, that in my mind's eye, were absolutely adorable. I ran my fingertips down, along the curve of her ass crack, to the tender skin where her ass met the back of her thigh. Her breath changed, and she seemed to sigh with pleasure. I stopped what I was doing, not wanting to wake her. "Don't stop. I like that." I heard her whisper, barely louder than her light breathing. My hand continued its explorations, running down the inside curve of the back of her thigh to the back of her knee, then back up to where her legs met, and up through her ass crack. From there, I did the same with the other leg, moving my fingertips gently, caressing, down and back up. I explored the complex curves where her legs came together, and she sighed with pleasure once again when I ran my fingertips along that most sensitive area alongside her pussy. I trailed my fingers along one side, back to alongside her asshole, then did the same on the other side. Her breath would hitch slightly when I brushed against her labia. I decided to tease her with the prospect of that particular contact, letting my fingers caress ever closer, without actually touching her lips. Her breathing had increased, and I felt the wetness seeping out of her. I pushed gently on the leg she had around me, prompting her to lay flat on her back with her arms at her sides. She seemed perfectly content to lay still and let me continue. I sat up next to her, and used both hands to explore her body. I began at her face, caressing her cheeks, and moving across her temples, around her ears, and under her jawline. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. Though it was still pitch black darkness, I could feel her smile, and could see it clearly in my mind. My hands moved down her neck, and briefly massaged her shoulders, before easing towards her chest. I found her tits, and brushed my palms across her erect nipples before cupping them with a gentle squeeze. As I noted before, her tits weren't overly large, and certainly not comically large like most of the women in the porno mags and videos I've seen. I thought they were perfect. My caressing fingers roamed up to her shoulders, then slowly down the inside of her arms. I brushed her wrists as delicately as possible, soliciting a sigh. I ran my fingers across her palms, and down each of her fingers, which she seemed to like a lot. I added to her enjoyment of having her fingers caressed, to a growing mental list of ways she particularly liked being touched. Correctly guessing on the location of her belly button in the dark, I leaned over and planted a kiss on her belly, just below her waistline. She made another non-distinct sound of pleasure under her breath. I made a trail of kisses up to her belly button, adding soft licks with the tip of my tongue. I licked in a circle around her belly button, and noted the lack of a positive, or negative, response from Melissa. I trailed my tongue and lips slowly up her chest, to between her tits. I cupped her tits, and licked a nipple, which got a very positive result. I licked little circles around her very erect nipple, then closed my mouth over it, sucking gently. Her chest rose with a deep intake of breath. I moved over to the other nipple, and did the same. Melissa was starting to get really worked up, and I again felt great joy that I was able to give her so much pleasure. I moved up to her face, and kissed her softly on the lips. She wrapped her arms around me, kissing me with passionate enthusiasm. Finally the broke off the kiss, and as she caught her breath, she whispered into my ear. "That was wonderful. I get to explore you now." She gently pushed me onto my back. She leaned over me and kissed me once on the lips, then moved to my neck, kissing softly, and teasing my skin with the tip of her tongue. I closed my eyes and sighed, relaxing fully. She massaged my shoulders and upper arms, then trailed her fingertips down to my hands like I had done to her. Instead of caressing my hand with her fingers, she picked it up, and brought it to her mouth. I felt her tongue slowly lick the length of each finger. She repeated this a couple times, then took a finger into her mouth, sucking gently. I found this to be particularly pleasurable, and let her know with a quiet moan. She did this to each of my fingers in turn, and it was really getting me turned on. Not only did it feel great, but it was very suggestive of something else I found I desperately wanted her to do with her mouth. She took her time, performing the same thing with the other hand, and I loved every second of it. She ran her hands up my arms, and onto my chest, massaging my pecs, and finding my nipples, which she pinched lightly. I had never thought that guys would like their nipples played with too, and maybe I'm just strange, but I really liked it. She bent down, and licked a nipple, before closing her mouth on it and sucking. I moaned with pleasure, and she sucked a little harder, flicking it with the tip of her tongue. I gasped as she stopped and moved to the other one, immediately sucking hard on it. She gave each nipple one last lick before moving on. He hands slid down my chest, and she followed them with a trail of kisses. My cock was extremely erect, and pointing up over my lower belly. Her hands brushed it on either side, as they slid down to my thighs. If she didn't already know how badly I wanted her to touch it, the sharp intake of breath I made at the slightest contact was a huge give away. She spread my legs apart, and knelt between my knees. Her hands roved down my legs, all the way to my toes, and back up. She lifted my knees up, and spread my legs farther, running her fingers from my calves, up the backs of my thighs. Her fingers traced a line up the edge of my ass cheeks, and onto my taint, then around my balls. I was breathing very heavily now. Feeling her hands on me like this was heavenly, but I needed more. I silently willed her to- She cupped my balls in her hands, gently rolling my testicles around, feeling the shape of them, and no doubt paying close attention to my reaction. My moan turned into a needy whimper as her hands moved from my balls, to my shaft. She caressed it slowly, taking the time to study every bit of me. She ran a finger around the edge of my head, and through the slit of my urethra, finding a drop of pre-cum there. That hand left my cock, and I realized she had brought the finger to her mouth to taste what she had just found. She moved close, and I gasped loudly as she licked my perineum with her whole tongue. In one long lick, she slid her tongue up between my balls, and up my shaft, giving my glans a little flick with the tip of her tongue at the last, causing my whole body to shudder. She wrapped a hand around my shaft, and cupped my balls with the other. I felt her lips wrap around the head of my cock as she took me into her mouth. I let out a low moan as she began bobbing her head up and down, swirling her tongue along the underside of my glans every time she took me in. Her hand wrapped around my shaft moved up and down in time. She wasn't taking me very deep into her mouth, not like in the porno videos, but my God did it feel amazing. I was squirming in ecstasy, and very quickly, far far too quickly, she had me on the verge of climax. I managed to whisper to her that I was going to cum, and instead of slowing down, or stopping, she redoubled her efforts. She started massaging my balls, and gripped a little tighter with the hand that was pumping up and down my shaft. Only when my hips bucked, and I filled her mouth with cum, did she stop. She gave my, now ultra-sensitive head one last little suck before taking her mouth off me. She must have been figuring out what to do with her mouthful of my hot cum, because she stayed still for a moment. Melissa moved up and lay next to me, I faced towards her, and we kissed. I was very surprised to find that her mouth was still full of cum. After the sensual experience she had given me, my desire to kiss her overruled any initial shock or disgust I might have had. Her tongue seemed to push a lot of it into my mouth, so I used my own tongue to push it back. I had tasted my own cum before, any guy who says he hasn't even once, is probably lying. I didn't really care for the taste of it, and before this moment, the thought of having a mouthful of my own cum would have been a turn off. But, what was happening now with Melissa, this was hot. We kissed with passion, sharing my cum back and forth. Little by little, as we each swallowed saliva, the cum was swallowed too. This act seemed almost dirty, and maybe it was because of that, and because I enjoyed it so much, that I found that it was a real turn on. I broke off the kiss and caught my breath. I caressed her cheeks and gave her a short kiss on the lips. "That was amazing." I whispered. I could feel her smile under my hands. "I'm glad." She seemed to frown a little bit. "I was afraid you wouldn't like that last part." I kissed her softly again. "Melissa, you can do anything you want to me, and I'll love it because it's you doing it." "I'll remember that." She said mischievously. "I love you." "I love you." She whispered back. I was musing that my statement about 'anything she wants' might come back and bite me in the ass one day, when I felt her hand wrap around my cock again. I was still very hard, and the high sensitivity that comes right after an orgasm has passed. I sighed, as she gave my cock a little squeeze. She leaned in close and whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." She did not have to ask twice. I rolled her onto her back, and climbed between her legs. I slid my hands down her chest and belly, straight down to her very wet pussy. She squirmed as I ran my fingers along either side her slit. I grabbed my cock, and guided myself in. I had just the tip inside, when her legs came up around me and pulled hard. In one swift movement, my cock was buried to the base. We both let out a grunt of pleasure. I laid my chest down onto hers, and we kissed. After just a few seconds, she broke off the kiss and whispered into my ear. "Fuck me." I started slowly, pulling out until just my head was inside her, then sliding myself back in. Every couple of strokes, I did it a little faster. Every time I reached full penetration, the lower part of my abdomen, just above my cock, would press against her, and she would give out a little moan. "Faster." She whispered, wrapping her arms around my back, and burying her face against my neck. I obliged, and soon was slamming my cock into her, as deep and hard and fast as I could. With each thrust, our bodies met with a wet slapping sound. I was almost afraid that I was hurting her until she whispered. "Yes! Don't stop!" Having cum so recently, I was nowhere near cumming again so soon. I could feel it building though. Melissa, however, was very close. As I continued to pound deep into her, her breathing became more ragged, and her arms gripped me tighter. I felt it when she came, her vagina pulsed tightly around my cock, and her whole body shuddered as the waves of her orgasm washed through her. I had slowed my thrusting when she came, but I hadn't stopped. We kissed, and she moaned into my mouth as I continued to slide slowly in and out of her. She ran her fingers through my shaggy hair, and down my back. Every time I pulled my hips back, she would inhale, then I would slide deep inside, and she would exhale with a moan. As I relentlessly continued at a slow pace, her moans slowly became louder. The feeling of making her cum had brought me closer to my own orgasm, and now as she was building up to another one, I could feel myself getting very close. I tried to hold out as long as I could, to keep her in this state of bliss for a little while longer, but it was no use. With one last deep thrust, I came, filling her with my seed once again. Gasping, Melissa came, the sensation of my cum spurting inside her having pushed her over the edge once again. We kissed deeply, then both of us had to stop as we tried to catch our breath. We were so joyous in our mutual ecstasy, that we were giggling. We caressed each other's faces, and showered each other in kisses. I realized that it wasn't pitch black darkness anymore, the first faint hint of morning sunlight was enough that I could see the outline of her face. "So much for getting much sleep tonight." "Sleep is over rated." Melissa kissed me softly, and ran a finger along my jaw. "Besides, I needed as much of you as I could get before..." I completed her sentence. "Before we have to say goodbye." She nodded slowly, then asked a moment later. "Can we really make this work?" "I said earlier, that life without you is not an option. I meant that." She was quiet for another moment, then whispered. "I'm scared." "Of getting caught?" I asked. "Of losing you. If other girls find out how amazing you are, I won't stand a chance." I gently held her face between my hands, and with the aid of the growing predawn light I looked her in the eyes. "You're smart, you're gorgeous, you're funny, and I have more in common with you than with anyone else I've ever met. You make my heart flutter with a glance. You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Tears welled up in her eyes, but they were tears of joy. "I love you." She said, and kissed me softly before hugging me tight. "I love you." I replied, then added. "And you make me cum really hard." We both laughed as quietly as we could. Chapter Nine. We had stayed in each other's arms for as long as we thought we could get away with, but decided that we should make sure that we were up and about before anyone would have the chance to see both of us leave my tent. We each attended to our morning needs, and were soon at the fire pit, where I skillfully started a small fire. The morning air was very cold, and frost covered the ground. Melissa smiled at me as I sat on the bench next to her. Her smile warmed me inside more than the fire ever could. "You have a cell phone, don't you?" She asked. "Yeah." I replied. I had left it in my truck all weekend. Any really important calls would have come from people who were here with me, so I didn't see the point of carrying it around. "Go get it." I did, and when I returned to the bench, I set it into her outstretched hand. She entered in a new contact, and handed it back. "That's my home phone number. I don't have a cell phone yet." I looked at the contact, labeled simply 'Melissa' with a 218 area code phone number. Despite it being in my phone, I committed myself to memorizing the number. "I should probably get one." She added. "I never had the money before. Then I did have the money, it didn't seem all that important." "I hardly ever use mine. Mostly, it's just for emergencies, like my mom checking up on me to see why I'm late for dinner." As we laughed, I saw my Mark, one of my older brothers, coming up the trail that led from the cabin down to Pelican lake. He had his arms full of tackle boxes and fishing rods, which he brought to his pickup. He lit up a smoke as he walked over to us. "Morning, kids." He said, tossing a spent match into the fire. Mark was older than me, but not that much older. "Good morning." Melissa replied sweetly. "I need your help today, Chuck." He said, using a version of my name that he knew I didn't like, as he almost always did. "I gotta pull Lilly and John's camper home for them, so you have to take the boat." Lilly and John were my sister and her husband. They owned a big fancy tow-behind camper, but didn't own anything that could tow it, instead relying on one of us to drag it up here in the spring, and back down in the fall, so it was no surprise that I was expected to use my truck to tow something back home. "Alright. When do you want to bring the boat to the landing?" I asked. "I wanna get home early today, so like, now." He turned and started back towards the path to the lake. "Can't I at least have breakfast first?" I called after him. "Don't make me wait." He called back. I looked at Melissa with a grimace. "Well, shit. Guess I better get moving." "I'll be here when you get back." She said with a smile. I was about to lean over and give her a kiss, but thought better of it. Getting up, I hitched the boat trailer to my truck, and started the drive into Breezy Point, where the boat launch was. When I pulled into the boat landing, I could see Mark in the fishing boat, slowing down as he piloted it closer to shore. I hurried and got the trailer backed into the water, just in time for Mark to send the boat coasting up into place. I got out and attached the winch line to the bow of the boat, giving the crank a few turns to draw it snug to the front. Mark grabbed a few last loose items from the boat and hopped out. We got into my truck at the same time, slamming the doors in unison. "Smooth." He said, offering me a fist bump, which I returned with a grin. He lit a smoke, and said. "Let's roll." I pulled out of the boat launch, and headed back towards the cabin. After about a minute of driving, I noticed that Mark was looking at me kinda strange. "What?" I asked. Mark actually looked a little uncomfortable. "So I, uh, know about you and Melissa." My heart sank. I didn't look at him, just kept driving. "I was up super early, and I heard you two going at it." People were going to find out eventually, Melissa had said as much, but so soon? I felt like bursting into tears. "Mark, please don't tell mom and dad!" "Hey!" He said defensively. "I ain't a snitch." "What do you want then?" I pleaded. "I just" He stopped what he was about to say and looked at me intently. "This thing between you two, it's more than just sex isn't it?" I nodded my head. "Much more." He took a drag off his smoke and looked out the window. "I don't want anything. You're my brother, I'll keep my mouth shut. Just. Be more careful, man. If dad knew, he would freak the fuck out, and if mom found out, she'd cry for a week, and then I'd have to kick your ass." I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. Mark had always been kind of a bully to me, as older brothers always were. He could be mean at times, but he was never sadistic, and I knew that deep down, he loved me. Mark smacked my shoulder with the back of his hand. "Hey, I'm actually pretty happy for you. She's a wonderful girl." Another drag off the cigarette. "So is it like, serious serious?" This conversation was going way better than I feared it would, and my relief almost made me dizzy. "Yeah. We have a connection that neither of us thought was possible. We really do love each other." "That's cool, man. Good for you. Should've seen it coming though, you two were always joined at the hip." He cackled at his joke, and I couldn't help but join him. "So, you aren't grossed out that she's my cousin?" "She's your second cousin. That's barely related." He tossed his cigarette butt out the window, then grinned at me. "My little bro is a man now. Gonna have to start calling you Charles." Chapter Ten. It was getting to be mid-afternoon, and slowly the cabin yard was emptying out, with everyone packing up their things and saying their goodbyes. Melissa and I had spent the day just relaxing, lounging on camp chairs, and chatting about nothing in particular with whoever was around. The only things that might have given away our secret, were the occasional unwarranted smile, and the fact that we never strayed very far apart from each other. Which, I guess, actually was pretty normal behavior for the two of us. "I think we should take down our tents." I said. "Yeah." Melissa reluctantly agreed. We had both been putting this task off, because it meant that 'the goodbye' was soon to follow. We collapsed our tents. Then we were both working on rolling them up and stuffing them into their bags. I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. The only people I could see were my parents, both engrossed in books by the fire pit. I moved over and sat on the ground near Melissa. We hadn't had a chance to talk privately all day until now. "I had an interesting chat with my brother this morning." Melissa looked at me curiously, sensing that this wasn't going to be a conversation with a 'light' topic. "He knows about us." Her hands covered her mouth, and her eyes got wide and fearful. I put a calming hand on her arm. "Hey, hey, don't worry. He approves." She took her hands away from her face, but she still looked fearful. "Really?" "Yeah." I said reassuringly. "He's actually happy for us." "He doesn't have a problem with, you know," She gestured back and forth between us. "Cousins?" I shook my head. "It didn't seem to matter at all to him." "We need to be more careful." She said, somewhat relieved, but still worried. "He told me that too." "Wait, how did he find out?" Melissa asked. I scratched the back of my neck, and grimaced. "He said that he... heard us... this morning." "Heard us what... Oh. Oh my god." She said, her face instantly flushing red as she made the realization. "Yeah, so maybe no more sex when there's anyone close enough to overhear." She laughed, but still looked slightly horrified. "Yeah, that's a good idea." She glanced over to my parents, who were now packing things into their car, much too far away to be listening in. She looked back at me, with a familiar gleam in her eye. "Despite how much I want you to fuck my brains out right now." I gazed at her lovingly. I wanted to strip off her clothes and take her right here on the grass and dried leaves. But of course, the situation demanded that I remain content to merely be in her presence. Seemingly on-cue, My dad approached. "We're all packed and the cabin is locked. Did you have a good weekend, Melissa?" She smiled up at him. "It was wonderful. I really missed being here, thanks for having me." "You're always welcome." Then my dad turned to me, and dashed any hopes of staying behind for a while with Melissa after my parents left. "Nobody's used that boat trailer since spring, I'll follow you home just in case there's any trouble." "Okay." I said, trying my best not to sound disappointed. "As soon as your mother is ready, we'll go." As he turned to go, he paused and said. "We really do enjoy your company, Melissa. It's a shame what happened. If there's ever anything you need, all you have to do is ask." Melissa gave him a very sweet heartfelt smile. "Thanks." He nodded, and headed toward his car. "Well, it was really great seeing you again." I said to Melissa, knowing that my dad was probably still within earshot. Catching on immediately to the little show we needed to put on, she responded. "I'll have to try and come back next summer, I really love this place." I stood, and picked up my tent and backpack, holding them in front of my body to conceal an inconvenient bulge. "I'll probably be here." I looked in her eyes, and saw what she couldn't say, that she loved me, and it hurt to have to say goodbye, and there was no way in hell she was going to wait until next summer to see me again. "Cool." She said, picking up her own things. We carried our stuff to our vehicles, and I did a last walk around inspection of the boat and trailer. My mom and dad were in their car, waiting. Melissa walked up as I was getting ready to get in my truck. She gave me a quick, cousin-appropriate, hug. Before she let go, she whispered. "Call me when you get home." She flashed me a smile as she got into her car, and was the first of us to leave the cabin yard. I followed her, and my parents followed me. Melissa turned right at the end of the driveway, towards the road that would lead her home to Duluth. I looked in the rear view mirror, over the roof of my dad's car. The cabin looked lonely, as I always thought it did when everyone left. It would wait, nestled there among the towering pines and oaks, and elms, for people to return and give its existence meaning again. It would wait, patiently yearning, for joy and love to once again make itself whole. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 1 Cousins reunion: a childhood friendship becomes love. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter One. It was one of those glorious mid-October days in Minnesota, where morning frost gives way to clear blue skies and temperatures warm enough for wearing tee shirts. My name is Charles, by the way, nice to meet you. Please don't call me Charlie, or Chuck or Chucky, I hate that. I work at a big box home improvement store near my home on the west side of the Twin Cities. I'm eighteen, and have spent most of the summer since graduating, being overworked and underpaid. I took Saturday, Sunday, and half of Friday off so that I could drive up and spend the weekend 'up north' at the family cabin, near Pelican Lake. Built by my great grandfather, Olaf Larson, in the early 1900's, the cabin was a place that anyone in my (quite large) extended family was free to use. The cabin itself is rather small, just a single room, adorned with a century's worth of hunting trophies and antique nick knacks. There were spaces in the woods around the cabin yard where people would park their RV's, and some nice grassy clearings for setting up tents. There was someone there on most weekends between spring and fall, and sometimes it was a pretty full house, with ten or twenty people showing up for a relaxing weekend of doing nothing. This, likely the last weekend of decent weather for the next six months or so, was going to be a busy one. I was halfway through the three hour drive, when my mom called me on my cell phone to make sure I was on my way, and if I had remembered my tent. Yes, I had remembered my tent, and yes, I remembered my sleeping bag and an extra blanket because it was going to get cold at night. Thanks, mom. Then she listed off who was there, and who else was on their way. Aunts and uncles, older brothers and sisters, relatives of every age and variety. My heart skipped a beat though, when she added as an afterthought that my cousin Melissa Olson, was there. Actually, she was my second cousin, but more importantly, she was my friend. Growing up, my weekends were occupied by exploring the woods around the cabin, fishing and swimming in the lake, or just hanging out around the fire pit chatting and telling stories. Many of those weekends, Melissa was right there at my side. I had more in common with her than with any of the male relatives close to my age, in terms of interests and personality, so often it was just the two of us. About three years back, there was some kind of family drama that I really didn't pay attention to, but as a result, the whole branch of the family that Melissa belonged to stopped showing up to family gatherings. I was fifteen at the time, and though I was really sad that I didn't get to see Melissa anymore, I was, you know, fifteen. At that age, there is so much going on in your life that, as sad as a change may be, something else always fills the gap. Once off the phone with my mom, all I could think about was Melissa. Memories of our adventures effervesced in my mind. I thought of the last time I saw her, how she smiled and said "See you next time!" with a quick hug. Through the years growing up, I never really put much thought into her appearance, but remembering that last goodbye, it dawned on me that she had always been quite pretty. At fifteen, she was only a little shorter than my own average height, and had a slim athletic build. She was always big into track and field sports at her school. What I remember most about her was her smile, carefree and easily expressed, and her eyes. She had the most beautiful icy blue eyes I had ever seen, eyes that truly were windows to her soul. Maybe it's just that I knew her so well, but with just one glance at her eyes, I could tell instantly what she was feeling, and have a pretty good idea of what she was thinking about. I wondered if it would be the same way after not seeing her for three years. She was almost exactly the same age as me, having been born in February of 1980, to my January of the same year, which means that she must have graduated high school this year too. I began imagining what she looked like now, and was only a few miles away from the cabin when I realized I had a raging erection. This, was no good. Regardless of how I was getting aroused.  The thought was of a childhood friend who was also a relative. I'll say I wasn't too proud of it, at that moment. I couldn't show up to a family gathering like this. I turned off onto a forestry road that I knew well, and piloted my pickup down one of the narrow overgrown logging trails that deer hunters use, to get to their stands. I've been down all of these trails, and know a hundred places that are perfect for when someone needs a little "alone time". I parked my truck and listened for a minute, just to be sure there wasn't anyone else driving around nearby. Still in the driver's seat, I unbuttoned my fly, and pulled my pants down to my ankles. I wrapped a hand around my cock and sighed with the pleasure of immanent release. Normally I would spunk to fantasies involving girls from high school, or one of the models from the couple of nudie mags I had hidden under my mattress at home. But right then, all I could imagine was Melissa, and my mental image of what she looked like now. I stroked furiously, and felt myself quickly building to orgasm. I hastily rummaged in the door pocket for a napkin with my left hand, found one, and barely had enough time to get it into place before I erupted. I groaned as I came, sending spurt after spurt of cum into the napkin, which wasn't up to the task of containing such a massive load. I sat there for a while, breathing hard, and feeling the cum that had soaked through the napkin ooze onto the palm of my left hand. It had been a while since I had cum that hard or that quickly. As the glow of orgasm faded, I started thinking that it wasn't right to get off like this to Melissa, but I knew I would have been a liar; if I said I wouldn't do it again. I cleaned up as best as I could with a few more napkins, got my pants back up, and checked myself in the vanity mirror just in case there was some glaring evidence that I had just jerked off. Satisfied that I looked normal, I arranged myself in my underwear so that if and when I got another boner, it would at least be pointing down, and not straight out for all of the family to see. I arrived at the cabin a few minutes later. People were spread out, around the yard; reading books, getting fishing equipment ready, or tending the fire in the stone fire pit. I was greeted with waves and hellos; nothing very enthusiastic. I mean, I do see most of these people pretty regularly. And honestly, I wasn't overly excited to see them either. I was however, very excited to see Melissa again, but looking around the yard, I didn't spot her anywhere. Then I heard the sharp crack sound that the cabin's screen door makes when someone lets it's spring slams itself shut. I looked over, and saw Melissa walking around the corner of the cabin. I hope no one saw my jaw drop, because she was gorgeous. She was barefoot, her long athletic legs disappearing beneath a knee-length flower pattern sun dress that flowed around her as she strode. Her hair was longer that she used to have it, and it trailed gracefully behind her, it's sandy blonde color glowing in the sunlight. When she noticed me, her face lit up. The warmth of her smile could have melted a glacier. "Charles!" She squealed. She ran across the yard and practically threw herself into my arms, hugging me tight. I hugged her back, just as tight. "Oh my God, it's so good to see you!" She said, laughing with joy. I don't think anyone had ever been so excited to see me in my entire life, and it felt a bit awkward, but I felt the same about her, so I just went with it. "It's great to see you too." I said. We broke off our hug, but she kept an arm around my back. She started moving towards the cabin, and I went with, putting an arm across her shoulders. "It's been over three years," She said excitedly. "We have so much to catch up on!" I craned my neck up to try and look down on her. "I see you're still a little bit shorter than me?" She poked me in the belly and said with mock sternness. "You're wearing boots. Take them off and we're the same height." Be both laughed, and I was struck again at how beautiful she was. Even her laugh was like music. As we walked, my eyes strayed to her chest, where the slightest bit of a lacy white bra could be seen under the edge of her dress. Her tits were, for lack of a better word, perfect. They weren't large, a B cup I imagined, as if I knew anything about the particulars of tit size. What they were though, were proportionate. They were just the right size and shape for her. I was starting to imagine what they would look like free from any clothes, and must have spent just a few too many seconds looking. Something made me look up at her face, and I saw her watching me with a funny little smile. Our eyes locked, and I was surprised to not only see a lack of offence there, but for all I could tell, she was pleased that I was ogling her. She looked away with a satisfied smile, and gave me a little squeeze with the arm that was still around my back. "Your mom is almost done with dinner. I don't know about you, but I'm starving." Chapter Two. My mom fried up walleye that my older brothers had caught earlier that day, and we all ate more than we should have, but man, nothing is better than pan-fried walleye that was in the lake just a few hours prior. After dinner, when everyone was just lounging around and catching up on gossip, I got my tent out of the bed of my pickup, and started walking towards the farthest away clearing to set it up in. Melissa called out to me. "Can you set mine up too?" "Sure." I called back. "Where do you want it?" "Next to yours is fine. I promise I don't snore too loud." She replied, which got some laughs. I set up the tents, and went back, claiming a spot on one of the benches near the fire. Melissa had changed out of her dress into some loose-fitting jeans and a blue tee shirt. She was in the process of explaining what she had been up to recently. She had moved out of her parent's house in Duluth back in February, on her eighteenth birthday. She didn't have a place to stay yet, so she spent a few weeks living in her car, a beat up old Toyota Camry, before one of her friend's parents took pity on her, and let her stay with them until she got her own place. Now, if you know anything about being in Duluth, Minnesota in February, you can imagine how much that sucked. My heart ached in empathy for her, and I actually teared up a little. Thankfully the wind was shifting around, so I could pass it off as just getting smoke in my eyes. Melissa continued her story, about how the people who had taken her in offered her a part time job to work as a cashier in their store. She worked evenings and weekends until she graduated high school; at which point she got a small apartment south of town. She still worked at their shop, but now pretty much ran the place, which the owners were ecstatic about, because it finally gave them the opportunity to do some traveling. As I listened, I became more and more in awe of Melissa. Let's use me as an example to compare and contrast. I'm of average height for a guy, with an average build. Melissa is slightly above average height for a girl, with a fit and toned body. My face isn't particularly handsome. Again, very average. She has the heart-shaped face of an angel. I live at home with my parents. I don't pay rent. I have an okay job, but what money I make, I tend to spend frivolously. She has her own apartment, a good job, and is saving her own money to go to college next year. I couldn't do anything but watch her as she talked. I noticed tiny details that I never even thought to look for on anyone else; How her neck moved when she talked, how she flipped her head to get her hair out of her face, how every time our eyes met, her smile would get just a little bit wider. I felt utterly unworthy to be in the presence of such a glorious creature. As the night went on, people went off to their beds in their campers and tents, or one of the four beds in the cabin and its three season porch. Eventually it was just me and Melissa. She came over and sat in the old metal glider bench seat, right next to me, resting her head on my shoulder and gazing into the glowing remnants of the fire. "I've missed coming here." She said quietly. "It's so peaceful." "I missed you." I replied. She looked up at me and smiled. "I've missed you too." For a long time we sat there in silence just staring at the red and orange coals. Eventually they were dying away, and we began to see our breath in the increasingly chilly air. Melissa yawned. Even the way she did that, was beautiful to me. "I think it's time for bed." I whispered to her. She nodded in agreement, and I walked with her to where our tents were. She gave me a tired hug, said goodnight, and went into her tent. I entered my own tent, stripped down to my underwear, (I always sleep in just my boxer briefs,) and crawled into my sleeping bag. It was one of those big flannel old-school ones, not one of those small mummy bags. It had enough room inside for me to really sprawl out, and was plenty warm enough for camping in just about any kind of weather. I'm pretty sure I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. I awoke to a rustling in the leaves outside my tent. It was too heavy to be from raccoons. My first thought was that it was a black bear, as it wasn't unusual for a black bear to wonder through the cabin yard. But when I heard the zipper to the tent flap, I was reassured. I was confused though, as to who would be coming into my tent in the middle of the night. The flap opened, and I saw a silhouette, blond hair glowing silver in the moonlight. My heart instantly started racing. Was I dreaming? Melissa was sneaking into my tent! With the moonlight coming through the open tent flap, she could see that I was awake. "I'm c-cold." She whispered. Without thinking, I opened up my sleeping bag. "Come on." I whispered. She crawled into the tent, zipping up the flap behind her, then scrambled into my sleeping bag with me, still fully dressed. She was freezing. I pulled her in tight to me, spooning her from behind, and wrapping one arm under her neck, the other one over her, and wrapping around her waist. I even had one leg over her thigh. I explained it was to transfer body heat as quickly as I could. Her shivering eventually subsided. As she drifted off to sleep, she said in a barely audible whisper. "I hate the cold." While her breathing reduced to long, slow, deep breaths; I laid there thinking about just how much I loved this moment with Melissa. I've had a few girlfriends, but none of them were very serious. Even though I thought I loved them, I now knew that I had no idea of what love was. Until this moment. As I watched Melissa sleep, I realized that I loved her, truly and deeply. I nestled my face against the back of her neck, breathing in the herbal smell of her. I fell back asleep with joy in my heart. When I awoke again, it was just getting to be light out, and the first birds were beginning to sing. I looked at Melissa, still wrapped in my arms, and sleeping with an expression of serene contentment. It was at this time that my body caught on to the fact that it was pressed up against a very beautiful female, and I started to get worried that the rock hard penis pressing into Melissa's lower back would wake her up. I don't know if it was because of that, but she did wake up before too long. She shifted and stretched, before slightly rotating her back so she was nestling back against me. "What happened last night?" I asked with my arm on my hip. "Don't you have a sleeping bag?" "I do, I got it at Goodwill, so it was cheap, but it's not very good." "Well, I have a blanket you can use, and I'm pretty sure there's extra bedding in the cabin." She sighed contentedly and pulled my arm back around her waist. "Or; I could sleep here again tonight?" "Or you could sleep here tonight." I replied. After a little while she said. "You're warm." And hard, I thought. There was no way she didn't know. I yearned to kiss her. I yearned to grab her hips and grind my cock against her. I wanted to explore her whole body with my hands. I wanted her to put her hands on me. But I was terrified of doing anything, even suggesting anything that she didn't want. I was torn, because I was pretty sure that she did want something. The looks she gave me the previous day, the little smiles, and now snuggling up against me and my hard cock, all screamed in my head to do something, anything! I was just about to slide my hand down to her hip when she announced. "I have to pee." As she was leaving my tent, she turned back and gave me a small kiss on the cheek, a quick smile, then was gone. It took a while for my hard-on to subside, but once it did, I got dressed and went outside. Chapter Three. With a slight detour through the trees, (being a guy has some advantages, the whole forest is my urinal.) I joined the family in the cabin yard. One of my uncles was making eggs and bacon on a grill top griddle, and everyone else was in a different state of waking up. My mom asked Melissa and me, if we were warm enough in our tents last night, and informed us that there were extra blankets. I said that I was fine. Melissa cheerily replied that she was toasty warm, and I had to look away to avoid being seen smiling like an idiot. Even though nothing happened, it still wouldn't look good for the whole family to know that I was spooning my cousin all night. After breakfast, it seemed like everyone but Melissa and I, had plans to do things during the day. Some were going fishing, some were going into Pine River, Breezy Point, and Nisswa, to shop the antique stores and other shops. Melissa looked at me with that smile that somehow was more than just an innocent smile. "So, what do you want to do today?" She asked me. "We could go for a hike. Find some of the trails we used to know?" Her face lit up. "Yes! Let's go find Pine Grove Cathedral! We could bring lunch and make a picnic out of it, too!" "So, what do you want to eat for lunch?" "I don't know, what do you want to eat for lunch?" She said mockingly, then laughed. "Oh, no, I don't play that game. I know what I like to eat, so I'll get the lunch together." She hopped up from the camp chair she was sitting in, and skipped to the cabin. Like, actually skipped. It was adorable. Though, how her ass moved in her jeans as she went, was an even better sight. I stuffed an old quilt into a backpack, then after a moment's thought, crammed in two hoodies. It might get cold earlier tonight, I was not going to let Melissa be cold if there was anything I could do about it. Soon we were walking side by side along the dirt road that lead past the cabin. From there we cut along an ATV trail to one of the State forestry roads, heading deep into the woods where there weren't any other cabins. We chatted as we walked, about music and school, and a host of other mundane things. It really didn't matter to me what we talked about. At some point we started holding hands, and it seemed like the most wonderful, natural thing ever. I began to notice that, unlike literally every other conversation I had ever had, with anyone my age, Melissa was being absolutely honest and forthright. Like an open book, she wasn't hiding anything, so I made a conscious decision to do the same for her. When the conversation came to the topic of previous relationships, I told her about some embarrassing things that happened to me when I was with my first girlfriend. Things that I had sworn to myself to never speak of again. She laughed, but with me, not at me, and countered with an even more embarrassing story from her past. It was surreal. We shared what our thoughts and feelings were, when we had been in particularly awkward situations. We told each other our fears and insecurities. It felt so good to lay my most personal self out before her, and be accepted as who I am. And to have her do the same, well, it was by far the most amazing experience of my life, so far. We had wondered down miles of ever smaller dirt roads, until the two dirt tracks on a grassy path ended in a clearing, marking the farthest someone could go in a car. There were a couple of footpaths that led away from here, and I had to search a bit through the overgrown brush to find the one I wanted. At one time the path was a logging road, but all traces of that were long gone. Back in the twenties, or even before, this whole area had been clear cut. Most of the existing forest had grown up naturally from that, but there were some places that had been replanted, then forgotten about. The path led us up a hillside, thick with huge Oaks, and Elms, and Maples, leaves ablaze in oranges, reds, and yellows, in dazzling and vivid variety. When we neared the top of the hill, we looked at each other and smiled. The place up ahead was our favorite place in all of the this forest. We weren't ever officially allowed to go this far on our own, which had made it all the more special. Cresting the hill, the forest changed. Gone were the leafy hardwoods, in their place were endless evenly spaced rows of towering Red Pines. For as far as we could see in every direction, arrow-straight trunks rose to the sky. Far above, their branches intertwined, lush needles blocking any but the barest glimpse of the sky. Even though we were grown up, this place still had that awe-inspiring sense of hugeness. Our talking stopped as we were struck with a sense of reverence for this magical place. In silence, we walked down the row for a while, then cut across the rows towards a patch of sunlight in the distance. It was a clear space where a storm, long before our time, had blown down some trees, which had then been scavenged for firewood. I was pleased to see that it wasn't overgrown with trees, but had remained a perfect little grassy meadow, nestled inside a living cathedral. We walked out into the middle, and looked around. Melissa spoke softly. "Nothing from my childhood is ever as good as I remember it, but this.." She trailed off. "Is better." I added, watching her closely. "So much better." She agreed, turning in a circle to take it all in. She stopped, facing me. "Are you hungry?" I asked. She gave me that funny little smile, and when her blue eyes met my green ones, it finally clicked. The whole time since our reunion, every time she looked at me, the same emotion, the same desire, was there to see in her eyes, clear as day. When she responded with "I'm starving," I knew she didn't just mean that she was hungry for the sandwiches she had in her backpack. But, then again, we had just walked almost ten miles through the woods. So, when she started digging out the aforementioned sandwiches, I wasn't completely disappointed. Chapter Four. I spread out the old quilt I had packed, and we sat cross legged facing each other, close enough for our knees to be touching. We talked as we ate, and laughed at the occasional burp, or dribble of jelly from our p b and j sandwiches, that were gone in short order. We had talked about some pretty personal things today, but what she asked next, kinda caught me off guard. "How often do guys jerk off?" Without trepidation I replied. "I jerk off at least once a day, usually before bed. I think I'm pretty normal as guys go, so... yeah." "So, do you just, Could you do it more if you wanted to?" She asked, looking genuinely curious. "Yeah, I guess. There's usually tons of times during the day that I could do it if I had the time and the privacy." "Could you do it any time you want, like, do you need to get in the mood?" I laughed. "Guys don't need much to get in the mood. Like really, it doesn't take much at all to get me hard, and then I'm ready to go, if I wanted to. It's actually pretty annoying. What about you, girls I mean?" "Oh, I'm horny All the time. For the longest time, I thought I was some kind of sexual pervert, until one of my girlfriends said she was the same way." Subconsciously conjuring a few mental images, and out of my own curiosity, I asked. "How often do you?" "Every morning. Every night. Usually once during the day." She stated matter-of-factually. "Wow." I said, then after a slightly awkward pause. "Are you right now?" "All. The. Time." She said, staring into my eyes. "Especially right now." "Me too" I said softly. She glanced quickly down to the bulge in my pants, then returned her eyes to mine. "I noticed." Her voice was almost a whisper. She leaned in a little closer to me. "Have you, since you got here yesterday?" "I did on the way up, to avoid any, you know, embarrassment that might pop up, but not since. You?" She shook her head in the negative, and moved closer. Her face was right in front of mine. I studied the intricate detail of her irises, and by the way they moved, I could tell she was studying mine. Our lips were so close to touching, I could feel the heat of her quick and shallow breath on my face. I summoned the courage to make the actual first move. She made a tiny inaudible gasp as my hand brushed the underside of her jawline, and slid along her neck under her ear. I let my fingers sift their way into her silky hair, and gently cupped the back of her head. As I pulled her towards me, her lips parted to meet mine. My tongue found hers, and we both made a humming moan of pleasure, as we began kissing. Slowly at first, tentative and gentle, but soon becoming more urgent and intense. We were like two starving people, set before a lavish buffet. After the first few bites, the body remembers what it needs most, and ravenous hunger takes control. After what seemed like forever, and no time at all, we parted, breathing heavy and licking saliva off of slightly numb lips. The look in her eyes, was subtly different now. The need was still there, without a doubt, but now I could see so much more. A tiny change in the way she was looking at me, or perhaps just a change of how I was seeing her, and it was as if her eyes were screaming "I love you!" I hoped she could see my love for her, in my eyes. She moved back in quickly, and our kissing resumed. This time it remained slow and passionate, and was all the sweeter for it. Our hands began roving over each other's body, from neck to back, to hips, to chest, and every curve and line between. I cupped her firm tits and gave them slight squeeze, making her moan into my mouth. She caressed my cheeks with her palms, then slowly trailed her hands down, down, down, until she found my belt. She fumbled around a little, trying to get it unbuckled, so I reached down and helped. That done, she wasted no time in undoing the top button of my button fly jeans. With the first one free, she pulled to the sides, and the rest popped open in a string. We had stopped kissing, as what was going on required a little bit more concentration than we would have been able to give. I shifted a little to make it easier for her to tug on my underwear, and send a hand down inside. I gasped as she closed her hand around my Very erect cock, and pulled it up into the open. Realizing I was behind in the undoing-of-pants race, I went for her waist, only to find her jeans already open. Sneaky girl. She must have done her own before mine. I laid beside her, the two of us on our sides, facing each other. I slid a hand inside her pale blue panties, and was surprised to find that she had shaved her pubic hair. Not that it's anything strange or unusual, I just wasn't expecting it. I liked it. I went farther down, and when my fingers slid down along her labia, she shuddered. Breathing hard now, she pressed her cheek against mine, then started sliding her hand up and down my shaft. She was doing it very differently than I do it, naturally; and I had been a little anxious that she wouldn't know how to do it right. Well, she didn't. But that didn't matter, because it still felt amazing. I slid my middle finger into the wet hotness between her pussy lips, moving it slowly through and back. I varied the motion a little bit, here and there, being mindful of how her body responded. When I would do something, and she would gasp in pleasure, I did more of that. Remembering something I read in a magazine, yes I read the articles too, I moved my hand a little farther down and found the opening to her hole with my middle finger. I slowly pushed it inside of her. She moaned loudly, and rested her head on my shoulder. I moved my free hand to the back of her head, holding her against me. She had stopped stroking me, but I didn't care. She laid flat on her back and surrendered to my overture. I wanted to make her cum. I needed, to make her cum. I began moving my finger in and out of her, massaging the inside of her, with a "come here" motion, just like the article said to do. She was moaning with every breath now, and she started rocking her hips in time with my finger. Her moans got louder and louder, every breath quicker than the last. I moved my finger a little quicker, with a little more pressure. Finally, she took one last deep breath and held it in. Her whole body was quivering, and I could feel her pussy spasm tightly around my finger. She let out her breath as a long sigh. She raised her head and rolled to look at me with complete satisfaction. Cupping my face with her hand, she kissed me. Remembering that she had neglected my needs, she pulled back a little and started to say; "I'm sorry", but I stopped her with a finger to her lips. I kissed her, and as I did, I felt both of her hands wrap around my cock. She must have read an article or two, herself, because what she did, felt wonderful. She sat up and rolled me onto my back. She moved her hands in unison, up and down, gripping firmly, but not too hard. She added a slight twist to the hand that went over the head of my cock, and it was my turn to start moaning. She laid down by me, her head on my shoulder as I took her into my embrace. She looked down to watch what she was doing to me, and I kissed her forehead, before beginning to pant into her hair She kept stroking me, and I could feel my own orgasm build. This wasn't a quick jerk and spurt, like I'm usually satisfied with. No, this was different. This orgasm was building like an avalanche, powerful and unstoppable. I was distinctly aware that I was ever closer to climax, I could tell that she was excited to have this opportunity. Release was immanent, and I managed to gasp "I'm going to cum". The avalanche roared through me, and I shuddered as I felt spurt after spurt of cum shoot through my cock. My geyser shot up and slightly off to my side, where in landed somewhere in the patchwork quilt. Melissa sat up and witnessed the 3 following ‘aftershocks'.  My hand was back in her panties, finger again inside her, so I went back to work. I felt her body respond to my renewed attentions, quickly re-attaining that urgent build to climax. She moved back down to my embrace, and I used my free hand to keep fingering her engorged twat. She was shaking soon, and pressed her palm over my hand, to keep it pressed deep and hard inside her cunt; having cum again from my ministrations. Neither of us moved a muscle for at least a minute, until we had both caught our breath. She looked up at me, and we stared into each other's eyes. No words were necessary. The bond between us was undeniable, unbreakable. Hearts, minds and souls, as one. As perfect as the moment was, I'll admit lying like I was for so long, on a lumpy patch of the meadow, was getting uncomfortable. She made a tiny disappointed sound when I removed my hand from her pants. We both looked down. She had caught much my jizz in her hand, and my hand was soaking wet with her juices. We both started laughing. Then, like it was the most ordinary thing to do, she raised her hand to her mouth and slurped up the cum, licking her palm clean. I, in turn, licked my own hand clean. "I like how you taste." She said softly. "You taste wonderful." I replied. And she did. It wasn't like anything I'd ever tasted before, almost; sweet. Most of all, it was the taste of her, which by that fact alone, made it great. We got out of our current positions, and I laid down on my back, in a better, softer spot on the blanket. She gently laid her body down on mine. Her chest was on my belly and her thighs straddled my legs. I intertwined the fingers of one hand with one of hers, and rested my other on her hip. I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew, the sunbeams were gone from our magical little clearing. I checked my watch and discovered that I had been asleep for at least an hour and a half. It was nearly three in the afternoon. Melissa was awake, and watching my every move. She gave me a brief kiss. "You're adorable when you're sleeping." "You didn't sleep?" She shook her head. "Watching you was way better than sleep." Even after all we had shared, I found myself blushing. She giggled. "You're adorable when you're awake too." Her giggle was contagious, I couldn't help but join her. I kissed her, and said. "We should really get going." She nodded in agreement, and her smile faded ever so slightly, which nearly broke my heart. Chapter Five. On the hike back to the cabin, there was significantly less talking. For the most part, we were both perfectly content to hold hands and enjoy the colorful autumn scenery. Every once in a while, one of us would ask something like "Favorite color?", and we would both give our answer. Her favorite color is blue, mine is red. While there were some differences in the things we liked, we found that we had much more in common, just like how we were years ago. For example, we both loved cheesy science-fiction movies, and thought that the soundtrack to "Conan The Barbarian" was just about the best soundtrack to a movie; ever. Our favorite food was pepperoni pizza, and our favorite fast food was Taco Bell. I could go on and on, but suffice to say, I had more in common with Melissa than I did with any of my guy friends. It was nearly dark, and we were about a half mile from the cabin, and just passing by a long abandoned old shack, when I had an idea. I stopped walking. A few steps up the road she stopped and faced me, confused. I stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and led her around to the back of the shack. Once safely out of sight from the road, I pulled her close and kissed her passionately. She melted into my arms. When we broke the kiss to catch our breath, I whispered. "Turn around, and lean back into me." Which she did without question. I brushed her hair aside, and started kissing her neck, soliciting a sigh of pleasure. While I did that, I cupped her tits, squeezing them gently. I could feel her nipples through her clothes, and I gave them the gentlest of pinches, which she seemed to really like. My hands moved down her flat belly, and I managed to get her pants undone very quickly. I trailed my fingertips along the lines between her hips and her groin, and I could feel her push her hips forward, desperate for my hand to reach its destination. My fingers teased her between her bald pussy lips in the ways that had got the best reaction earlier, and I was not disappointed. With great concentration, I used two of my fingers to spread her lips apart slightly, then slowly sank my middle finger into her, as deeply as I could. I started doing the thing that had made her cum twice already, today. She groaned in ecstasy. As her pleasure build towards release, I pushed a second finger inside of her cunt. Her knees went weak, and I found that between the arm around her chest holding her to me, and the hand with two fingers deep inside her, I was holding up most of her weight. In her labored breathing, she quietly gasped the word "yes." I moved my fingers in the same "come here" motion I did with just the one, being ultra-attentive to her reactions. Tiny variations in my movements yielded big results, and she came quickly, body tensing and quivering all over. As she fought to get her ragged breathing under control, she managed to whisper. "Oh my god you are good at this!" I whispered back. "I'm glad." I was glad, and damn if I wasn't proud of myself. I was not only able to make her cum, but apparently I'm able to make her do it in spectacular fashion. I made a quiet vow to myself, that I would study even the tiniest of ways her body reacted, so every time we were together like this, it would be better for her. When she could stand on her own, she turned and wrapped her arms around me in a hug, resting her head on my shoulder. She held me tightly, and didn't move. I could tell that something was different, something was; wrong? Instantly worried that I had done something to upset her, I asked as gently as I could. "What is it?" She pulled her face up and looked at me. There were tears in her eyes. He voice was sorrowful. "I don't deserve you." I wanted to say something like "Of course you do." but she cut me off before I could respond. "No, I don't deserve you. You're just so kind, and wonderful, and amazing, and the way you look at me makes my heart melt." Tears rolled down her perfect cheeks, and her voice became anguished. "And I Can't have you. No one would ever accept this." She did have a point. A point I had swept into a corner of my mind, and hidden under a rug. We were second cousins. Technically, it's perfectly legal for us to be together, and as societal taboos went, it was actually pretty low on the list. But our friends and family would absolutely, one hundred percent, not be okay with it. I didn't know what to say, so I stayed quiet. "I ran away from my family. Some of them are just shitty people, and I couldn't care less what they thought about me." She was almost sobbing now. "But I love your family. You mom is just the best, and your brothers and sisters, everybody... I couldn't live with what they would think of me, and I couldn't live with what they would think about you." The look of pleading in her eyes made my heart break, and I began to cry. I didn't have an answer. We had found something so special, so perfect. We got just a taste of what we could be together. To face the fact that this wonderful thing had to end, that it couldn't blossom into what we both dreamed it could be, was devastating. I rubbed her back as she cried into my shoulder. "Growing up, every time my parents would bring me up here, I would ask, is Melissa going to be there? When they'd say no, I was always so disappointed. Seeing you up here; was something that I always looked forward to." Her crying began to slow as she listened to me talk. "All of my best memories were made here, with you. When it was time to go home, I was always sad, but I had to go home. I had school and friends, a whole different life. When I'd ask my parents if you were going to be here, and they said yes, that was always the happiest I'd been since we last said goodbye." She looked at me, the crying having nearly stopped. "So, we live two lives? I don't know if we can do that." "If it's the choice between that, and nothing at all..." She nodded her head slowly. "People will find out, eventually." "We'll just have to be careful." I cupped her face in my hands. "Living without you now, is not an option." It really wasn't an option. Not after the last, what, thirty hours? Did I really fall so madly in love with this person in only a day and a half? No, of course not. This was a love that had taken a lifetime to build. We reunited after three years apart, and were now mature enough to realize what could be, and we reached for it. Now that we had both grasped it, neither of us could ever let go. We stayed behind the shack for a while, to regain our composure. It was almost fully dark out now, and starting to get chilly, so I gave Melissa one of the hoodies I had packed. She put it on gratefully, and it warmed my heart to see her smile back on her face. As we turned down the cabin's driveway, she leaned over to me and said. "Our situation is very Shakespearean. Star crossed lovers and all that." I chuckled. "Just hopefully without, you know, the poison and the dagger." To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.